T he Le on ard Lib ra ry

Mgrliffp a lltgr T or onto

S h e lf N o .

Ma c:

R e g iste r

e C amb ridge H andb o ok s Liturgic al

GEN ER AL E DI T OR S

B . ET E D . D . H . S W , H R A LEY S W D . D . J . . ,

COR ON AT ION R IT E S CAM B R I DGE UNI VE R S IT Y PR ES S

F M N C . . C LAY , A AGE R

1 01mm FE T T E R LAN E E C . : , f ninhurgb x oo PR I N CE S S T R E ET

A ' am am : G. P . PUT N M S S ON S

n B umb a M a nta ann mamas : M ACM I LLAN AN D c o. , L . g,

E T N D n LT D aro mas : J . M . D N A so s , .

T H E M AR UZE N - KAB U S H I KL KAI S H A

All n igh/s

T h e C or ona tion of H enry I of E ng la nd TORONAT ION R IT ES

‘ Rec tm' and Vi a : of M inting

CORON AT ION R IT E S

R N A A W W G LD M X ELL LLE . E OO B D . I Y ,

Rec tor a nd Vic ar of M in ting E x amining Chaplai n to the Lord Bishop of Linc oln

C amb ridge at the U n i ver s ity Pr es s I 9 1 S Qtamhrihgz

R E L P I NT D B Y JOH N C AY,

AT T H E U N IV E RS IT Y PR E S S

%9 Q 0 7 0 55 N OT E B Y T H E EDI T ORS

HE p urpose of T im Ca mb r idge H a ndbooks oj

' I/itwrgzc a l S tudy is to offer to s tuden ts who ar e en ter ing upon the study of Liturgies s uch help as may enable them to proceed with advantage to the use of the larger an d mor e techn ic al works upon u r a lr the s bj ect which a e eady at their service. T he s er ies will tr eat of the his tor y a n d ration ale of the several rites and ceremon ies which have found a l e in C r s n ors some oun p ac h i tia w hip , with acc t of the ancien t liturgical books in which they ar e A en on ll l ll the contained . tt ti wi a so b e ca ed to importan ce which liturgical forms poss ess as expres

r n n n s ions of Ch istia co ceptio s an d beliefs . Each volume will pr ovide a lis t or lists of the books in which the study of its s ubject may b e

ursue an d ll on n le of n n s an d p d , wi c tai a tab Co te t an I ndex . T he editors do not hold th emselves r espon sible for the opin ions expr essed in the several vol umes l ff r n s u s n of the series . Whi e o e i g gge tio s on points

f e a l e ve lef e r r to re his o d t i , th y ha t ach w ite t at

in his own re r e n b ad the s ubj ect way, ga d b i g to gen eral plan an d purpose of the seri es . PRE FACE

HILE it is hoped tha t this book may prove

of service to those who Wish to s tudy the

n ru ur f th oron on R ill history a d st ct e o e C ati ite, it w

u l r c a n onl re be evident that a s bject so a ge y be t ated,

u l n T ose who in the s e m s s l in o e. pac at y di po a , t i h wis h for mor e detailed information must b e referr ed

the e s ms lv to t xt the e es . May I also here poin t out that since the Rite was probably n ever us ed twice in identicall y the s me form in an oun r an d s n e was us a y c t y , i c it th

‘ ’ in on nu ll fl u s the Re ens ons n o a c ti a y id tate, c i i t which the rites of the differen t countries are here an d en r ll v e ar e er n e en g e a y di id d, to a c tai xt t

r r r and mus b e en a s m r n er o s a bit a y, t tak a ki g p i d at which the rites reached certai n stages of develope men t ?

Both Dr S wete an d Dr S rawley ha ve by their criticisms added con siderably to the accuracy of the

T Dr rawle in r ul r I am book . o S y pa tic a much i n debted for his patience in the dis cussion of various PR EFACE

ou ful o n s h rose and lso for the rou le d bt p i t t at a , a t b he has taken with the proof duri ng the pass age of

I am n oo r u ress . e too the b k th o gh the P i d bted, , to

v hr m for n ver m r nsl n the Re . C . S ch idt goi g o y t a atio

f m n I ve o the S can dinavian docu e ts . ha to thank

m f r m m n . O on o er ss n r r u e M H. t p i io to ep od c the i ia

ure of Nic e horus Boton iates a nd Mr H s t p , . Yate T hompson for like permission in the case of the

u t u All the r re of S Lo s . s pict i photog aph , except of s l s n me ur er e m Mr thi a t a d pict e , w ade by Donald

M L s l I mus r ss m n f acbeth . a t y t exp e y se se o obligation to the r eaders and pri n ters of the Un i vers ity Press for the car e with which they have prin ted the book .

R . M . W .

Au us t 23 19 1 5. g , CON T E NT S

PAGE

B I BLIOGRAPH Y

CHAP .

E a rl c onc e ion s of in s hi an d r eli ious I . y pt K g p, g ’ rites in c on nec tion with a Kin g s a c c es s ion

eremoni es in c on n ec ion w ith the I n a u ur a I I . C t g tion of a Roman Emper or in pr e- Chris tian T he ri in of the Ch ris ian times . O g t a i n h h n T h e Cor on t o Rite in t e fift c e tury. Byz a n tin e Rite of the ten th c en tury a n d ts dev lo e n ts T he Cor on a ion of a i e p me . t Russ ian Cz a r T he Ab s s in ia n Ri e . y t

I I r i in of th Rite in th T h e O e e es . A I . g W t

r e T h e s even th o n tw ofold s ou c . c e tury Rite of the Con sec ra ion of a in i n S a in t K g p , a nd the Imperia l Rit e of the H oly R oma n E mpire

I T h e Wes er n Im er ial Rite of th e Corona V. t p

n a n Em T h a c un tio of per or a tRome . e c o ts of the Cor ona ion of Char lema n e T he t g . ea r lies t forms a n d their la ter develope men ts

V. T h e orona ion o a n T h C t f Ki g . e Angl o S a x on Con s ec r a ion T he Ri e of h t . t t e

so - c a lled Pon ific al of E b ert an t g , d the devel o emen of the E n lis h Ri p t g te .

PLATES

T he Cor ona tion of H en ry I of E ngland M Ro al M Re S . ( produc ed from B . . y Ph o a h b Don ald 1 5 E iv. to r . . g p y M h ac b et . ) T he E mperor Nic eph orus B oto n ia tes in hi s imperia l r ob es ion ale M lin 9 fol 2 b ib l . n a S Cois . ( . 7 , t

Pa Re roduc ed fr om Omon ris . p t , ’ F a c - mil des mi nia tur es des H . si , es p lus a nc iens MS S g r ec s de l a b ib l na ti ona le Pho o iotheque . t r M ac b e h g aph b y Donald t . ) T he E mper or Charles V in his Cor o na i n to a c 55 t o r ob es f e p. Re roduc ed from F Boc k lei no ( p . , K

' ‘ dien ales Izeilzg en r omisc lzen Reic lws de Pho o r a h utsc her N a ti on . t g p

b y Don ald M ac b eth . ) T h i Fr an c e An oin ting of S t Lou s of e to fa c e p . 99 r od m H Ya tes T h om (Rep uc ed fr o . p s on B ook o H our s o J oa n 1 1 , f f ,

Q ueen of N a va r r e. ) B I BLIOGRAPHY

DOC MENT S A. U

I . E a sr na N Rrr ns .

1 . ons in o l e C tant p .

‘ ' o is ns ta n tino oli ConrNus CUROPALAr E s . De fic z Co p B a nis . onn t ( , P CONS T ANT IN US OR PH YR OGE N IT US .

B n n a ula e B z a n ti na e . o y ( ,

- hol o ion Pa r i E uc . s G AR J . O , g ( ,

hr on o a i . B nn T H E OPH AN ES . C r h a o g p ( ,

2 . Russi a .

‘ W ie heili e Kr énn I n i Da n/c MALT ZE A. D n . B t , g g t und Weihe - Gottesdiens te der or thodox - loa tholisehen Kir c he

i n des Mor enla nd es . Berl g ( ,

m r ia l a nd Ro al Cor ona tion . M ET ALLI NOS E . I e , p y London ( ,

3 . ss in i Ab y a . ’A LOB o J E R ONYM O. Vo a e H is or i ue d b iss in ie T r a , y g t q , ’ ’ dui e da Por u a is c on tin uee et a n men tee de lus iew s t t g , g p ' a ions Le r es e m ir es r Me o . P a M Le Gr Disser t . a nd t t , tt , ,

i - - mes e Pr evessi r ieur de N eu v lle les Da t de n . Pa ris P ( , c x x v m c . )

T E LLE Z B ALT H AS AR . T he T r a vels o the J es ui s , f t in

hio ia r a nsla ed in o E n lish. Lon don E t p t t t g ( , xii B I B LI OG RAPH Y

I I W . E S T E R N RIT E S .

1 . T H E I M PE R I AL R IT E .

D CH E N ib er n a l 2 ls Pa ris S E L. L P o t c is . vo U , ifi . ( , 1 886

H ' ‘ di n s a thol ic ae c c lesia e I I T OR P, M E LOH I OR . De vi i C E

o iis c . Par is 1 610 . fi ,

M AB I LL M us eum a l i um 2 v l Par is ON J . I t c o s . , , ( ,

1 l o M n L . 687 For r din es R oma ni s ee a s i e P . O , g ,

Lx x vm .

An we M AR T EN E E De a n ti uis ec c les ia e r itibus . r , . g ( t p , 1 763) (T he firs t edition of this w ork p ub lis h ed in 1 702 does n ot c on ta in all the doc umen ts w hic h ar e foun d in the

i ion w ed t s of 1 736 on a rd s . )

PA N n B E T H E I n r a i NVI I US a d R . a u u t o Cor on a tio U g , ,

E m er H a n o r lec tio ue a li uot I a tor um etc . ve g q p , ( ,

E E T Z H . M on umenta Ger ma n ia e H is t r ic a . H a n P G. o , ( r ove ,

P onti c a le Roma n en ic e um. V fi ( , P on trfic a le R oma n um Clementis VI I I et Ur ba n i

in n . h er VI I I a uc tor i ta itum. Louva d . Ot PP . te r ec o n g ( ,

edd. Pa ri s 1 664 R me 1 38 , , , o , 7

meln der deu s c hen on i s und WAIT Z G. Die F or , t K g

’ ’ r m - G in n de r b isc hen a iser Kr b n un . o e K g ( tt g ,

T H E R N AT N F A N G 2 . CO O IO O K I .

a l n d ( ) Eng a .

L W T e onti c a l o E b er Ar c hb ish GR E EN E L . h P o W , fi f g t p k ur x x vn S tees S oc . vol. o Yor . . f ( , W H AM LE GG J Mis sa le a d us um E c c les ia e West ICK . ,

v ls II a n d II I . 1 893 mona s ter iensis , o . .

T hr Cor ona tion Or der s I K L J . ee W C H AM EGG, .

L T he Or der o the Cor ona ion o WICKH AM E GG J . , f t f in J a mes I Rus s ell Pr ess Lon don K g . ( , , B I BLI OGR APHY xiii

l G. E is h Cor a i I K AM LE GG L. n on on Rec or ds . W C H , g t

W mins er ( es t t ,

RT H H E . T he M a nner o the Cor on a WORDS WO , C f tion of

Ki ng Cha r les I of E ngla nd . T he F or m a nd Or d er of the S ervic e tha t is to b e p erfor med a nd of the Cer emon ies tha t a r e to b e ob served i n the Cor on a tion of T heir M ajes ties King Ed wa r d VI I a nd Q ueen Alex a nder W mi in the Ab be Chur c h o S . Peter es t ns ter on T hur sda y f , , y, Ca mb rid e the 26th d a o J une 1 902 . y f , ( g , T he F or m a n d Or der of the S ervi c e tha tis to be p erfor med a nd of the Cer emonies tha t a r e to b e ob ser ved in the Cor ona tion of T heir M ajes ti es King Georg e V a nd Q ueen M a ry in Wes mi the Ab b e Chur c h o S . P eter t ns er on T hur sda y f , t , y, 1 1 Ox ford the 22 nd da o J une 1 9 . y f , ( , b ( ) Fr anc e.

M AR D H . Gr e or i P a a e EN D . i I . Lib er , g p S a c ra men m Pa ris 1 42 Re r in ed in Mi tor u . 6 . ne P . L. Lx x a , ( p t g , ) E T he i DE ICK S . Cor ona t on B ook o h r . C a les V W , f af

F r a nc e.

F ra nc or um Re um Ca i ula ria in Mi n e P . L g p t , g , .

c x x x vn l .

' ' ODEF R O T r emonia l F G Y . Le Ce r a n ois . Par is , p ( ,

M DCXLI X . )

MART EN E o . c it , p .

F l u r men MAS S ON . Le sa c r e et e c o on ne t de N a , poleon Par is ( , ’ ' Pr oc es Ver b a l d e la Cer emonie d a S a c r e et da Cour on ne

’ ’ ’ M . ment de LL. M L E nper eur Na poléon et L Imp er a tr tc e An J ose hine. Paris p ( ,

0 ( ) Rome.

H rr'ronr i 0 . c t. , p M AB ' EN r E O c i t. , p . M AB IL LON o c it. , p . B IB LI OGR APH Y

d ( ) M ilan.

' ‘ e Medio P ont ic al e in us um c c les . M AGI S I R E T T I M . , if

os ia n i . Milan la nens is n ec non Or dines Ambr ( ,

PE E T Z o . c i t. , p

e Germ n ( ) a y .

' PE R r z o c it. , p . EN c it M AR T E o . . , p

Hun r (f ) g a y .

' ‘ ENE o . c it M AR I . , p

’ ‘ PAN VI N I US a nd B E UI H E R o . c i t. , p

in (9 ) S pa .

DE B LAN CAs J . Cor ona i ones . a ra o a , g (C g c , inc o lib r os r imer os de la UR IT A GE RON YM O. Los c Q , p - r la c or on a d e Ar a on seg unda p a te d e l os a na l es de g .

a ra o a M C . (C g c , D X ) b r i um Paris Li e or d n . E T IN M . P R O , ( ,

’ M Cr onic a de los Re U M IRAN A J . . YANG As Y D , y

r P m l N a va r a . a ona de ( p , h l ( ) Papa .

Lo la ve. Pa ris LE CT OR oms . Le Conc , ( , L ’ R Ele ion a a le. Paris LE CT O UCI S . L c t , U p p ( ,

M AB I LLON O . c it. , p

I E LL H de a a e x fo GR s s . DE LA G. S e v c n t . O rd , ( ,

S a c r a rum c a er imonia r um sive ri tuum ec c lesi a s tic or w n

m c lesi a e i r n Ro . E c L br i t es . e etiis M L S . V II . ( , D XXX )

11 h er Coun ri ( ) Ot t es . h Ac ta B o emic a .

Ac us Cor ona tion is ser en Dn . F r ederi c i t . Com. Pa l .

om Re em et D . g Reg ina m

hemia e. Pr a ue B o ( g , " Allerna a di st a r ob er et Cer emoniel g pp ved Der es . Ma jes tceter Kong Chr is tia n den Otten des og Dr onni ng Ca r oline B I BLI OGRAPH Y XV

Ama lia s or es ta aende hoie Kr on in s o S a lvin s Ac t f , g g g

a a F r ederiks bor S lot S ond a en den J uni 1 840 . p g , g ,

' ‘

end es M a es tcet Dr on nin es a l ler hb ies te F ods els da A. H j g g .

id li n K n n S e e . Ob e ha v ( j ,

i sh Cor ona tions x B O M AR E F . S c o t ur n J H N U SS O . Al e . , Q t (

Gardn r e ,

COOPE R J F our S c ottish Cor ona ions . Ab erdeen , . t ( ,

’ ’ ’ Syvende s c g Dr on ning M a ud s Kroning i T ron dhjem s ’ lc A S teen s k e B o r kk Dom/c ir e a r 1 906. t eri Kr A g y , . . ,

1 906.

r es hr hr i Ku tze B c eibun wie I . Kon l . M a z g g jest. u

‘ S c hwed en a r ol as XI : z u U sa hl is t ehrb net wor K p g den .

Aus dem S c hwed is c hen ver deu tsc het.

' Oral/ting vid Der as Majes tci ter Konung Ca r l den F emtond es oc h Dr ottn ing Wilhelmina F r ed er ika Alex a nd r a

‘ Anna Lovis a s Krb n ing oc h Kon ungen s B ylini ng vid i l 8 Riksda en S toc kho 1 60 . g m.

WICKH AM LEGG J . An Ac c ount o the Anointin , f g of Pruss ia in 1 01 in Ar c h J the F ir s in o 7 . our n . LV t K g f , I . i 1 1 23 f. 899 pp. .

AL T EAT I ES B . S PE CI R S

I T H E VES T M E NT S . .

’ F leinodien des heil r b m s BOOK, . Die K . i c hen Reic hes

Lei z i r Na tion . deuts c he ( p g, E he or ion V F . . T C on at estmen I H T MAN ts . I BR G , n T he

V . 1 36 1 37. Pil ot vol . I . , pp ,

WICKH AM LE GG L. G. o . c i t. , , p

V RI ous . I I . A

M d his tor iens des a ul m Rec ueil es G es . P B ou u . aris q , ( , x vi B I BLI OGRAPH Y

' ‘ m r F E B za ntine I eri a l Co on a tions . B B I GH I MAN . , . y p

n J ourna l o T heolo ic a l S tudies I I 359 f. Cited as I f g , . (

' DE ZE RT G n a r os d Ar DE S DE VI S E S DU Do C l a on . , . g

Pa ris ( ,

‘ A a s er emon iell der Ka is r krb nun en DI E MAN D . D C e , g

b s riedr ic h I I . M un c h en von Otto I i F ( ,

H EYLI N P. C r ia n us An lic us . Lon don M DCv u I . , yp g ( , ) ’ ' Dic i na ir e a r e de li ur ie LECLE B C H . on d c heolo ie t t Q , t g g ’ I i DA L Paris . n r s C ed a s C h ien . o res c r et ne ( p g . ) t , ’ Ch arlemagn e.

F Die Gesetz e der A elsa H all o LIE E RM AN N n c hsen . B . g ( ,

’

ie s Dooms . Lon don NN E . a n er b ur PRY C t ( ,

H A T he lis h or on a ion LS N . En . WI O . C t Or ders , g

’

481 fi. h . t I I . J . T S .

2 PR E - CH RI S TI AN CE R EMONI AL

‘ of A memnon an d s a n s in ver s e l r l n ga , t d a y p cia e atio

th I n n n m to e Deity . a cie t Ro e it was the same ; a nd en in Rome a nd A ens n s was l s e wh th ki g hip abo i h d , still it was n ecess ary to have a n dpx mv Ba o wh a is or a Rex S acrorum to perfor m the special pries tly functions

er o elon n t th n hith t b gi g o e ki g . In view then of the s acred char acter of the king it is only n atur al to expect to fin d s ome r eligious

er emon l om an n his a s n to hi ffi c ia acc p yi g cces io s o ce, and although in the Wes t there is little or n o direct e v en e of s in th E s r i f un in r id c thi , e a t the e s o d ve y early times a s olemn religi ous ceremon y con secrating the n to his f ki g o fice. T he firs t actual r eference to the consecration of a

u l - l - n r n king occ rs in the T e c Amar a cor es pon de ce. I n on e of the letters Ramman - Nira ri a Syr ian king writi ng to Pharaoh s peaks of the con sec ration of his ” d r n df er a nd un on oil f r a n . athe g a ath , that by cti with I n the Old T es tamen t there ar e a n umb er of ins tances of the consec ration of a king b y an ointing

1 I I. II . 101 .

' " gm o' miw r' pov 3x 4” T Op év H cpa w ' r os "rip e T c éx " o i n duk e Al K i isa He s " l p ov m d r m, i Aim-n p dp a Z eits defin e dw x ' r ép tp ’ dis dua f ddhc eu fl éhom r h nftwm' g ' ' - ' Air r tip 6 a il r e H ate d" A'r p ét m tnéw Xa ui v ’ ' et dis m ar w éa m Oe ea ‘ r u n s : fluvi c wv éM ev ol p y , ‘ ' ' r - ' a é vom h i r ( o va t Afr a p 6 a im e Ouéc r Ay n p e s p p fi . — d l . 1 140 . I 1. 20 an o h . P hi 37 C . 5, S p , v i x e n

I CI A r a 7 0 Bel ow sta r v y a , p Ai ds c x ii vr ‘r p o v 2 l - o n r T h T e el Ama . 99 . Wi c kl e , e rna letters , p BE E - C H R IST I AN CE REMON IAL 3

t oil r rall el to the on se r on of wi h , a ite pa c c ati a priest

In the ra le of the rees of or prophet . pa b t Lebanon

f u s the on se r n i n the Book o J dge (ix . c c atio of a king by anoin ting with oil is rega rded as the gen eral A or n l w r a a nd e e us tom. e e 1 a acc pt d c cc di g y d ( S m. — ix x i) of the fir s t I sr aelitish king Saul being solemnl y a nointed by the prophet Samuel on his electi on a s

n In the c oun of the n u ur on of ul f . S i ki g ac t i a g ati a , w ma us e erm r ee st n fe ur e y the t , th di i ct at es are n oticea ble 1 He is n o n e Oil a nd s o is en o ( ) a i t d with , d wed s l fts for S r of the Lor m with pecia gi , the pi it d co es him u pon . ‘ (2) T here is a Recognition or acceptance of him as king by the people. (3) King and people make a j oin t covenant

D v was no n rs r v l mu l a id a i ted at fi t p i ate y by Sa e , a nd by thi s un ction he was endowed with the S pirit ‘ ’ r m f r i th Lor f o r 1 S a m. x v of e d o that day wa d ( . h was w e n no n e as n u l l But e t ic agai a i t d ki g p b ic y, a nd in each cas e in connection with his rec ogn ition eo le on the r st o s on en he was by the p p , fi cca i wh

h m n f u am . a made king by t e e o J dah (2 S . ii nd on the s econ d when he was made king over all Is r ael m Moreover on the sec on o s on w a v. e ( 2 S . d cca i r ea d of a covenan t being made King David made a league with them in Hebron befor e the Lor d ’ i o a nd they anointed David k ng ver Israel . In the n 3 w a c as e of S olomon ( 1 Ki gs i . 8 e re given r m n l u Solom more i nformation as to the ce e o ia sed. on 1 — 2 4 PR E - OH R IS T I AN CE RE M ONI AL riding on the royal mule goes in pr oc ession to Gihon ; he is anoin ted fr om a horn of oil out of the tabern acle by Zadok the high - pri es t tr umpets are blown an d the people acclaim him with the c ry God s ave King ’ ’ l m n H i r u n d n r n v S o o o . e s b o ght a e th o ed on Da id s r n th o e. In I sr ael and S yria we find kings con secrated in l e m nn r un u w r f El ik a e by ction . T h s e ead o ijah being charged to an oin t Hazael to b e king over Syria and ehu n r l h ove sr e 1 K n . 1 5 T e J ki g I a ( i gs xix , somewhat informal mann er in which Jehu wa s a f th ii n n son r 1 . oi ted by a o e p ophets (2 Ki ngs ix . ) may have been due to the special circumstances of the se or is oss l r more ca , it p ib e that the e was a gradual developmen t of the ceremonial in Israel than in orthodox Judah . T he fulles t accoun t given in the Old T estamen t of oron a on is a of ehoiada 2 K n 2 1 if . a c ti th t J ( i gs xi . ) Her e is the rs ual men on of the ro n n an d fi t act ti c w i g , ere a re n um er of se r e er em n l th a b pa at c o ia acts . ’ (1 ) T he cr own is s et on the king s head by the

- r high p iest . ‘ ’ 2 T he n is ven the es mon for ( ) ki g gi t ti y , which we should pr obably r ead the r egal 3 He is m e n an d n n ( ) ad ki g a oi ted . ‘ 4 He is l me the l ( ) acc ai d by peop e, God save ’ th K n e i g . (5) A covenan t is made n ot only between the

1 ’ ‘ ’ Wellh aus en s emen da tion "WI NS ?"th e b rac elet for mm ' ' th e s imon r m If ‘ e im n e is ve e in . s o an it r o t t y y t p t g t t y s t ds , p b ab ly r efer s to some doc umen t c on tain in g th e laws and c us toms of h e ki n om t gd . PR E - C H RI S TI AN CER E MONIAL 5

Lor a nd the n and the o le b ut lso e n d ki g pe p , a b twee h n a nd th t e ki g e people. Here then we have investiture with crown and

er s w o er r e l orn m n s A r e o n on p hap ith th ga a e t . c g iti ‘ i s probably implied in the expres s ion they mad e ’ n i hi m . He s n n m T h ki g a oi ted and acclai ed . e c oven n m e een n a nd eo le is to use a t ad betw ki g p p , a l er hr s eolo r n It was hi s o o on o . at p a gy, the c ati ath _ r efusal to make a satisfactory coven ant with his people that wa s the occas ion of trouble between Rehoboam a nd r l Is ae . At a much later period Isaiah r efers to Cyrus as ’ ’ ’ ma the Lord s anoin ted . T he prophet s languag e y b e merel me or l b ut on th o er n ma y taph ica , e th ha d y imply that the anointing of a king at his acces s ion wa s r m In l er mes a ite co mon to the whole Eas t . at ti

er e wa s eremon l r n n f ers n n th a c ia c ow i g o a P ia ki g , ’ a s we happen to know from Agathias s tory of unusual ‘ n r ci rcumstances attendant up on the coronatio ofS apo . Reference has been made above to certain r egal ornaments mention ed in the accounts of the coro n ons of v r ous s n s T he rown an d ati a i Jewi h ki g . c ’ r egal bracelets are mention ed among S aul s kingly

am. ma r s or namen ts (2 S i . T o thes e y pe hap be d th s e r l a m . an e added the shie d (2 S . i p a

am v . 1 0 v . 7 ( 1 S . x iii , xx i ,

1 his s H . 25 . Aga t , is t , rv 2 ea ds h er e w as a avelin I n 1 S am. x viii . 10 , wh er e th e AN . r t j ' ’ ’ s d velin sh ould b e th e s ear whi c h seems to in S aul han , a ja p , h w immy tha t th e spear in ques ti on w as a spec ial wea pon . T e ord is in 1 . x x vi n us ed h er e nun is th e s ame as S am . tra s l a ted 6 PR E - CHR I S TI AN CE REM ONIAL

E l 26 m n ons th r n n m zekie (xxi . ) e ti e c ow a d diade in connection with Zedekiah as the S pecial in signia f th T r i t o e king . he e s als o special r eference made o ro l ro es n v f n l n ya b di sti cti e o ki g y rank (1 Ki gs xxii .

1 0 b ut r i n n , the e s o evide ce as to the nature of r these obes .

If the oo of Es er c a n b e r l on er was b k th e ied , th e a definite r oyal appar el used by the Pers ian ki ngs a s ll ‘ l ’ ‘ e as r o n ro a Es . vi and ro n w a c w y ( th . a c w ’ ro l is l so men one in nn n th u n ya a ti d co ectio with e q ee , in th s of a a n r o d Es e . 1 e e s 1 . ca b th V hti th (i , ii T here c a n b e little doubt that cr own an d royal ves ture

m n reach back to re otes t a tiq uity . CHAPTER II

T HE ORIGIN OF T HE CHRIS T I AN CORONAT I ON RIT E

T HE Chris tian rite of the s acri ng of kings does n r v ts r n from th l ot de i e i o igi e o der Jewish rite, though doubtless during the pr oces s of its develope m l fr m th l r r m ent it borr owed deta i s o e o de ce e ony . T he origin of the rite mus t be sought in Con sta ntino le a nd from the B n n e r ual th p , yza ti it e idea

f rn r i ul m l r v But o the Wes te ite s ti ate y de i ed . what then is the origi n of the Byzantine rite its elf ? It is the Chr is tian d evelopemen t of the ceremonies connected with the ina uguration of the Roman — f Emperor s in pre Chr is tian times . O these cer e m n s w ve no ver full or e le oun o ie e ha y d tai d acc t, b ut although we have n o exa ct and complete recor d f h u l r u l use et er n s or ns ll o t e act a it a d, y c tai hi t ia te us in somewhat g eneral terms of what happened on

r F r m l s on of v r ous Em e ors . o e e the acce s i a i p xa p , the circums ta nces of the election of T acitus to the 1 Empire in 2 75 were as follows

1 o us T tus — V p is c , ac i , 3 9 . 8 T H E E AS TE R N R I TE

T he S enate was convoked an d asked to elect an

Em r r nd T us the r n e s S en us on r s n p e o , a acit P i c p at i i g to give hi s Opinion wa s suddenly ac claimed Emp eror th ole S en e the l m on T us by e wh at , with acc a ati acit

r You are our Au us us the o s eserve ou . g t , G d p y o e we m e ou r n e s to ou we omm ch ic , ak y P i c p , y c it th r f th r u l an d orl T u e ca e o e ep b ic the w d . ake p ’ m r th n u r T h n ur the E pi e b y e S e ate s a tho ity . e ho o u s rv is in e n our l fe our which yo de e e ke pi g with y i , y h l m n r n our r er etc . an d t e o s a k, y cha act , acc a ati on l u e the r e e on of the form l or s c c d with p titi a w d , ‘ ’ T us Au us us th r s r u H acit g t , e Gods p e e ve yo . e wa s er eu on ele e a n d the S en t ro th p ct d, a e p ceeded to th am u Mar tin r i e C p s s, whe e ts choice is announ ced ‘ to the eo le in ese or s You ve ere p p th w d ha h ,

S anc tis simi M l es et S ac rati ssImI u r es the i it Q i it , prince whom the S enate has elected in pursuan ce of the vo of all rm es m n the mos te the a i , I ea t august T acitus ; so that h e who has hither to helped the re u l his vo es ll now l p b ic by t , wi he p it by hi s ’ h comman ds an d decrees . T e people gr eet the a n ‘ noun c ement with the acclamation : Most fortunate ’ Au us us T us the G s res erve ou and th g t acit , od p y , e ’ r i u ma r to La s l h n es t that it s c sto y say. t y t e S e ate s o e is ro la me to the rm a nd us m r ch ic p c i d a y, the c to a y

D n v is v n o ati e gi e . Pertin ax was suddenly and irregularly acclaimed by army and populace without waiting for the S enate to m l r n h ake an e ection . T h e eupo e proceeded to the S en a nd f er l v r n an r ate , a t de i e i g add ess to the s n ors he was l me all and r fr e at acc ai d by , eceived om

1 0 T H E E AS TERN R ITE a nd more of form an d n ew us oms r u ll c me a , c t g ad a y a n on r l v lo m is n l i to being . A c side ab e de e pe en t oticeab e in the oun of the n u ur on of ul n ou acc t i a g ati J ia , th gh the whole ceremon y in his cas e was under the circum n m m is s ta ces so ewhat infor al an d makeshift. It the

of hi ro s he ar my which elects him. In spite s p test is accla imed a s Emperor ; he is then elevated on a s el and n ll h i r n d or ue serv n hi d ; fi a y e s c ow e , a t q i g

Af r s m or ril re r sen the em. er te p a y to p e t diad t wa d , we are ol he s s ume or eous em t d, a d a g g diad at l i nn l n on l n V e e . T he ev o s e e e e ati a hi d, which h c for r l ur in th n u ur n r emon es wa d a ways occ s e i a g atio ce i , ’ appears for the fir s t time at J ulian s access ion to the m r was us om f ll o mon i pe ial thron e. It a c t o wed a g ” the T eu on c r es an d was ou les s n r u e t i t ib , d bt i t od c d by the T eutonic s oldiers who formed so importan t m T he a part of the Roman armies at this ti e. i em hi is of or en l or n wa s r a s d ad , w ch i ta igi , pe h p n ro u e Aur l n seems to v e n i t d c d by e ia . It ha e b e uall use Cons a n i ne an d er e was habit y d by t t , th a gr ad ual advance dur ing this period in the matter of cer emon ial a nd the sumptuousn ess of the imperial v s m n e t e ts. T er e is n o S n for s ome me f er the e n e h ig , ti a t acc pta c f r s n as th r l n f th Em re of an o Ch i tia ity e e igio o e pi , y u a n Chri s tian in fluen ce on the rites of inaug r ti o . It is n ot until the time of th e Emper or Leo I that we meet with the coronation r ite in the religious s en se

n the ear 457 the Em ror Leo of the term. I y pe I

1 e x x 1 an d x x x . 1 . 4 . Ammianus M ar c llin us , . 4 . 7, 9 c i Ta tus , H i s t , I V. 1 5. T H E E AS TE R N RI TE 1 1 was formally crowned an d in ves ted as Emperor with l ‘ to r e ous r s . Cons n ne or ro en us igi ite ta ti P phy g it , whom we owe so much of our kn owledge of the c ourt fun ons and r m n l f th n n er od cti ce e o ia o e Byza ti e p i , describes the rite which took place at the acc ess ion

f m r r m n h o Leo. T he n ew E o e t e pe o , acc pa i d by high ofiic ials of th Em r n o n in s e to the e pi e, we t d w tat H o rome in was er o e er v s ipp d , which gath ed t g th a a t n urs f l H re s en e a l of co co e o peop e. e he a c d d ty trib unal in vi ew of all the people an d was greeted A man ia tis n l n with acc lamations . (appar e t y a ki d of lle is l e u on hi s e a nd no r in hi fi t) p ac d p h ad, a the s

n m the eers of th l T en un er ha d, a id ch e peop e. h d the over of tes tudo r s th c a ndida ti h i c a , ai ed by e , e s

rr e in the m er a l ves m n a n d a ay d i p i t e ts , so s hews

mself to the e le the emon hi e hi p op , with diad s h ad m r an d the i pe ial shield and s pear in his hand s . He is er eu on r e e the r u l formul M i ht th p g e t d with it a a, g y d a u t l a nd vic tor ious an us r os er ousl r os er ous . g , p p y, p p y M a n ea rs Leo Au us tus thou sha lt d r ei n . Go y y , g , g will kee this r ea lm God will kee this Chri s tia n p , p r ea lm an d o r suc i n s T he Em ror en , the h th g . pe th m es a s to the o le an d r om ses the ak peech pe p , p i v c us tomary Donati e. i horus T eo or e the R er and T eo nes N c ep , h d ead , h pha , s ser Leo was ele e the Sen e and a t that ct d by at , that the diadem was set upon hi s head by the Patriar ch ’ liu ut n s n ne oes n ot m an An ato s , b Co ta ti d ake y

1 r im . 91 . De c ae . , I 9 5 h eodor us Lec o r H . E . n . 65 E . x v. 1 Nic ephorus , H . , , T t , , ,

han es hr n ra hia . 1 70 ed . Bonn Theop , C o og p , I ( , 1 2 T H E E AS TE RN R I TE

referen e to an of or on on th r r c y act c ati by e Pat ia ch, an d oes n ot men on him all e e as e n d ti at , xc pt b i g among the high officials who accompan ied the Em r r t h r m Ev en l as et the pe o o t e Hippod o e. id t y y Patriar ch took n o very public or prominen t part in the ceremonial .

We ar e ol mor e o ever in onn e on t d , h w , c cti with the inauguration of the Emperor Ana stasius I in 1 4 f n the of his 9 1 . On e o Ze o e the d ath , choic s uccessor to the Empire was left in the han ds of th Em r s s Ar n T h n ummon e th e p e iad e. e S e ate s d e

r r t or her to ma or Pat ia ch o exh t ke a w thy ch oice, an d sh a Em r u l r e chose s pero An as tasi s the S i entia y . Af er the funer l of Zen o An s s us es u his t a , a ta i tak p position before the por tico of the gr eat T riclin ium an d the magistrates an d S enate req uire of him an oath he ll r e n n o r v e r u e ns t n on that wi tai p i at g dg agai a y e, a n d a h ll r ul th m r ll an d u l th t e wi e e E pi e we j st y . T he Patriarch Euthymius then deman ds a n oa th in ” wr iting that he will make n o chan ge in the Faith or

C ur and he s ll S n the C l e on n h ch, that ha ig ha c d ia

m An s us n r to the H o r m dog as . as ta i the p oceeds ipp d o e a n d enters the triclin ium fr om which the Emper or is wont at race times to rec eive the adoration of

h He is lo e in the ol en - s r t e S en ate . c th d g d t iped Dib etesion un r e n to the nees r le (a t ic achi g k ) , gi d , l us n s his e n un r re ves an d ro e ove e . g a , ya b ki , h ad b i g c d T he military s tan dar ds ar e in the meanwhile lying

1 l n r h a ri mi s . 2 . h es e ac c oun Co s tan t . Po p yr . , e c ae mo , I 9 T ts of ear ly inaug ur ation s ar e pr ob ab ly tak en b y Con s tan tin e fr om n em r c c un c o t po ar y a o ts . 2 h eo h an es hr . . 21 . T p , C on , I . p 0 T H E E AS TE RN RI TE 1 3 on r un s n f r n l th the g o d, to ig i y, appa e t y, e vacan cy of

the rone. T he eo l l m him he is r se th p p e acc ai , ai d on s el and c a m iduc tor l o u a hi d, a p p aces a t rq e about hi T s l s i r s head . hi a t s p e haps a perpetuation of the m es ft ron on of ul n m l r r u ak hi co ati J ia with a i ita y to q e. T he s n r s ar n l f u an d l n ta da d e the i ted p, peop e a d

l r r l m th m r r T h Em so die y togethe acc ai e E pe o . e peror r e- en r s the r l n um an d is nves e te t ic i i , i t d with the re l T he r r s s r er i i ga ia . Pat ia ch ay a p ay wh ch s follo e the K r ie eleeson an d en r r w d by y , th the Pat ia ch

' inves ts the Emperor with the imperial chlamys (the ur le r o e an d se s or eous ro n u on his p p b ) , t a g g c w p r s th Em eror o s the K hi m head . Afte thi e p g e to at s a an d m lf th eo le who ree him shews hi se to e p p , g t with ’ e a o r e T h Em r r n the c r Au us te E . e e o e y g , B p th proceeds to addr es s the people in a s pecial ritual formul r o on n n is ut n o his a y, a b ok c tai i g which p i t n f r th ur ha d o e p pose.

R I t is ma n es t tha t huma n ower EMPE OR. if p de

r p ends on the will of the sup eme Glory. E Ab unda nc e to the wor ld A s hou t PEOPL . t ha s

i ot ler s the wor ld "a nd lived s o r ule. I nc or r r u or , q f

so on .

S inc e the most ser ene Au us ta A r ia dne EMP. g with the assent of the ill us trious nob les a nd by the

lec tion o the lor ious S ena te a nd mi ht a r mies e f g g y , a nd t t o the sac r ed eo le ha ve a dva nc he c onsen f p p , ed me thou h tmwillin a nd hesita tin tha t I should , g g g , e E m ir e o the Roma ns a r ee ass ume the c a r e of th p f , g ab ly to the c lemenc y of the Divine PEO r ie e S on God ha ve mer c u on . Ky leeson . of , y p 1 4 T H E E AS TE RN R ITE

A na s ta si e A u uste tu vinc a s l God will hoo him. g , p

he ious E m er or . God a ve thee God will k t p p g , eep

thee "a nd s o on .

a m not i nor a nt how r ea t a w ht EMP. I g g eig is

Wor th o the E m i r e " Wor th o the PEO. y f p y f h o the it t n T r inity " Wor t y f C y. Ou wi th the i mer s T s l s is ou les s an un u or s e f or . ( hi a t d bt a th i d in terpolation . )

EMP I r a/ Almi ht God tha t as e ho ed . p y g y y p to b e in this c ommon c hoi c e our s so e ma nd , of y , y y fi a a ir s me to be in the c onduc t of f .

/ in whom thou b elievest will sa ve thee. PEO. H e

r ei n P iousl ha st thou lived hou ha st lived so . As t , g y , Ar ia dne thou c on uer es t / M a n be iousl r ei n . p y g , q y t ea r s o the A u us ta " R estore the a r m r estore he y f g y,

r ei ned so do mu mor e to the s me g , ch a effe ct) .

B ec a use the ha estiva l our E m r EMP. i e of ppyf of p , I will b es tow 5 solidi a nd a p ound of sil ver on ea c h

ma n .

r s e t T hes e a r e the p ayer of a ll. T hes ar e he p r ayer s

is u th wor ld or tune the H ol Lor d r a e . T he o y , p y f f m ns uer A na stas i us A u ustus thou R o a c on s . q g , uer es t l Ar ia dne A u usta thou c on uer est l God g g , q ill ou ha th iven ou God w kee . g y , p y

EMP b e with ou. . God y T he Emperor then proceeds to the church of T H E EAS T ERN RI TE 1 5

S t S o i and l s s e his ro n in the Muta tori um ph a ay a id c w , a nd itis e os in the s n ua r H t en off d p ited a ct y . e h ers his f s and re urn n the M uta tor ium r um gi t , t i g to eass es his r o n an d t en e re ur ns to th a c w , h c t e p lace . In the accoun t which he gives of the inauguration 1 o f Leo th e oun er in 474 Cons a n ne ll u Y g , t ti i s tr ates the c eremon ies obs erved at th e inaug uration of one ’ a s so ate in the Em re ur n his fa er s l f m ci d pi d i g th i eti e.

T he r n n Em r r m n ei g i g pe o , ac c o pa ied by the S n e and the a ri r Ac ac ius e at by P t a ch , proceeds to the H drome ere the ul c e a nd sol ippo , wh pop a diery l l T he Em ar e a ready as semb ed . per or s tan ding efore his r ne e n s to res s the trou e who b th o b gi add p , S lu n p ra y him to b e s eated . a ti g the people the Em eror se s mself and the on ourse p at hi , c c gr eeti ng ’ im r es of Au ustus b es ee s him h with c i g , che to crow n

w m r r T he M s er and the ne E pe o . agi t Patricians

n le for r the C esar and l c him the ad wa d a , p a e on ’ f n T he r r r the Emperor s le t ha d . Pat ia ch ecites a ‘ ’ T h r prayer to whic h a ll ans wer Amen . e P aep os itus n to the Em r r who m then han ds a cr ow pe o , hi self ’ s s on the C es ar s e the eo le s outin et it a h ad , p p h g ‘ ’ l r ros erousl r os er ous os erousl . T he P p y, p p y, p p y r s e s h ms lf le the n ew Em Empero at i e , whi peror addresses the people who greet him with shouts of ’ T h E r of the a nd th Augustus . e pa ch city e S enate c ome for w r an d resen the new Em eror c r a d p t p , ac o ding

us tom modiolon or ro n of ol . ina ll to c , with a , c w g d F y Em r r th ' s s ol i r and rom the pe o ad esse the d e y, p is es the

1 D e 1 6 T H E EAS TER N R I TE

In these des criptions we still fin d a r emin is cen ce

f l l on en r i e the o the o d e ecti by the S ate, at fi d by ld an d l T h m l r ssen is s n so iery peop e. e i ita y a t ig ified

n l f n th s l an d th by the raisi g a o t o e hie d, by e

m os n of the m l r or ue was re n e i p itio i ita y t q , which tai d m f n Leo I lso re e ve a s late as the ti e o Justi II . a c i d se on r u in his r n ma er s a c d to q e ight ha d, which y p hap b e iden tified with the s econ d golden cr own given to h m n n n i n Leo II . T e ean i g of this seco d crow s ot l l r b ut Mr Bri htman has su es a ma c ea , g gg ted th t it y represent author ity to cr own con sor ts in the Empire. h la m ons ev en l follo r u l an d T e acc ati id t y w a fixed it a , m r l s ee is r n o um n the i pe ia p ch a w itte d c e t .

We are told in these ac c oun ts of in augur a tions s ome i th im ria in s i n i T he im rial tun i th ng oi e pe l g a . pe c o n d ts di r m a b dx k a o a b ox ha o v 8¢ r r m o ( x p fiq fi s p fi r, p fi Br fi v) w as of whi e a n d when ir ded wi h th e b el r eac h ed t , g t t T h e b el w as a c in c ur e of d to th e k n ees . t t gol h i w r l T e a ter s r ia ere u e h . jewell ed . g ( ouB ) p p ose T h e b us kins x a w d c a w ere of c r ims on with old emb r oider ies ( n y ) , g T h e ur le al uda men um r ea c h an d r osettes . p p p t ed to the ankl es w as a a r elled wi h old a n d was fa s ten ed on the , pp t g , ri h houl der wi h a well morse T he diadem was g t s t je ed . a b roa d old ewell ed c ir c le wi en dan s over the ea rs g j t th p t .

It is to b e n oticed that the inaug uration of an m r l m is E pero took p ace at firs t in the Hippodro e. It n ot un til the days of Phok a s (602) that we fin d the m T he Em r r cere on y being performed in a church . pe o Phoka s wa s crown ed by the Patriarch Cyr iac us in S t John in the Heb domon ; Heraclius (61 0) by the Patriarch in S t Philip in the Pa lace Heracli us II in

1 h 11 3 J . T . S t. , . p . 75 .

1 8 T H E E AS TE R N R ITE

f i T r h crown on the head o h s s on . he eupon t e pro c ess ion retur ns to the Gr ea t Church. In the ten th century we have fr om the pen of 1 Cons ta ntin e Porphyrogen itus a full description of th r m n l f the oron on of a n Em eror e ce e o ia o c ati p ,

f h u l r r u T h se o ev r except or t e act a p aye s sed . e h w e

un l r f r r a r w c an be fo d e s ewhe e, o the e e extan t t o

r r l Eu olo elon n s s me er o pat ia cha ch gia b gi g to thi a p i d , on f the en d of the e t entur th f m e o igh h c y, e a ous r r n un al o a nd th h Ba be i i ci c dex , e other t e Grotta ? Ferr ata codex of the twelfth cen tury T hese both

on n the r e a n d is n o e le a is the c tai it , it tic ab th t it

in o oo s e e for the f a same b th b k , xc pt act th t the

l n h s ec on d in c udes the coro ation of a n Empres s . T e r ite therefor e had r emain ed uncha nged fr om at least h n ur un l th lf the end of t e eighth ce t y ti e twe th . n v n n s n n i f ll T he descriptio gi e by Co ta ti e s as o ows . T he Emperor proceeds to the church of S t S ophi a th Hor olo on an d the ve l e n r s e and enters e gi , i b i g ai d , ta rion ere he ves s mself pas ses into the Me to , wh t hi with the T z itza kion man le ro l the Dib etesion and (a t , p bab y

r and over em S a ion l lo . flowe ed) , th the g (a ight c ak) h Entering the church with the Patriarch e lights tapers at the silver gates between the narthex a nd and ass es o n the na ve un l he c omes the nave, p d w ti h s n u r is ll to the platform befor e t e a ct a y, which ca ed

ere efor e the Hol Doors le n the S oleas . H b y adi g d l s mor through the Eik on ostasis he prays an ight e

1 m . 38 . D e c ac r i omss , I 2 T h e ex iven i s ha of Goa r E uc holo i on . 9243 . t t g t t , g pp - w th e var ia ion s b e ween it and th e Gr otta F erra ts c odex , sh o ing t t th e B ar b er in i tex t . T H E EAS T ER N RITE 1 9

n l s T he Em eror an d the r r en ca d e . p Pat ia ch th go u n o the Am o er e the C l m s or m r l p i t b , wh h a y i pe ia ro a nd the S t mm or ro n ve lr en be, e a c w , ha a eady be

T he r r s et out on a table. Pat ia ch then says the ‘ ’ er over the C la m s a nd the a m rl n Pray h y , ch be ai s T he r p ut it on the Emperor . Pat iarch next s ays

‘ ’ r r th ro n a nd the nd f the Praye ove e C w , at e o it ’ es the ro n an d s e s on the Em eror s tak c w t it p head , a nd the o le c r Hol hol hol Glor b e to God pe p y y, y, y, y on hi h a nd on ear th eac e ree mes an d n g p , th ti ; the

t ea r the r ea l m him M a n b e he s N . t acc ai , y y of , g t E np er or a nd Augus us . If it is the son of a r eigning Emperor who is b e n r ne a s a n sso Em eror the r r i g c ow d a ciate p , Pat ia ch v s the r o n n o the h n s of the Em r r who gi e c w i t a d pe o , ’ mself se s on hi s son s the eo le r n hi t it head , p p c yi g ,

wor th a n d the s n r s are in H e is y, ta da d dipped obeisance. Af er th rona on the L u es foll t e Co ti a d ow .

o i h AN ORS . Gl r b e to God on h a nd on ea r th C T y g ,

T he eo le l e s r . p ea c e. p p ik wi e th ice Go dwill a mon Chri s tia n m AN o en . T h C T. g e r people likewise th ice. d ha s ha d mer c on hi Go s eo le. CANT. y p p T he l l s r p eop e ikewi e th ice.

N is he r ea t da o the Lor CA . T his t d T h T g y f . e r people likewise th ice. h th T his is t e da o e l e o the a . CANT . y f if f Rom ns

T he people likewise th rice.

he o a nd lor t AN . T his is t he wor C T j y g y of ld . l T he peop e likewise. 20 T H E E AS TERN R I TE

AN . n hic t m C T O w h he c r own of the hi ng do m . h l T e peop e likewise.

. . il ha s wor th b een set u h . CAN T. y p on t y hea d l T he p eop e likewise thrice.

AN Glor b to the d o a C . od Lor T he T y e G f ll . l l peop e ikewi se.

Gl r b e to od who ha t r d CANT. o y G h c owne thy h l li T e eo s . hea d . p p e kewi e

AN Gl r b e to God who d la r 7 3 C T. o y ec ed thee ( 4 ’ dy a Ser a w l 0 6 E m r or T h l l e e o e . f ) p . p e p ikewise AN Glor b e to God who th t d C T. y ha hus glor ifie T h l l thee. e peop e ikewise.

G or b e to God who ha th h CANT . l y t us app r oved T h l l e o e e s . thee. pe p ik wi e

A n d H e who ha th c r owned CAN . thee with T , N ,

. T h le l his own ha nd e peop ikewise. r es er ve thee lon CANT. p g time in the

h o le l se. purp le. T e pe p ikewi th the nsor t Au us tae a nd the CANT . Wi c o g P r inc es h le th m ur T e eo e s e. bor n i n the p p le. p p a r d u l in o the om AN . Un to the lo a n t R a ns C T g y p if g f . l h m T he peop e t e sa e.

. r ur eo T h l CANT M ay God hea yo p p le. e p eop e likewis e.

hfa n ma n ma n . AN . C T y, y, y ma ea r M a n ea r s or n s . R . y y , f y y N Lon l e to ou N N E m er or s o the CA T . g if y , , p f

R oma ns .

s va ts o he AN Lon li e to ou er n t Lor d . C T. g f y , f T H E E AS TE RN R I TE 21

CAN Lon l t ou N t . e o N Au us ae o the T g if y , , g f

Roma ns .

. Lon R g life to you . CAN i Lon l e to s i t r . T. g f you p r o p er ty o the sc ep t es

CAN . d. Lon l e to ou N . c r owned o Go T g if y , , f

he CAN . Lon l e to ou Lor ds a nd to t T g if y , , A u usta e a nd to the P r nc es b or n in the ur le. g , i p p

T he can tors proceed ; B ut the Cr ea tor a nd Lor d o a ll thin s the eo le r e e who ha th c r owned f g , ( p p p at) ou with his own ha nd the eo le re e will y , ( p p p at) multip ly your yea r s with the Aug us tae a nd the P r inc es b or n in the ur le the eo le re e un to p p , ( p p p at) the er ec t s ta bilim t t R a p f en of he om ns . Both choirs then chant M a ny b e the yea rs of the E m er or s tc a nd th Em r n s r n e . e or es e e p , , pe d c d , w a i g the ro n n o the M etatorion an d s u on his c w , i t , eated p

rone the n o les ome and do om e ss n his th , b c h ag , ki i g

r t our k n ees . Afte which the Pr aepositus says A y s ervic e a nd s him M a n a nd r os er ous , they wi h y p p a r y e s . T he L ur now ro ee s and the Em er r m s it gy p c d , p o ake his ommun C ion . ‘ T he ceremon ial at the coronation of an Empres s wa s much the s ame as that obser ved in the cas e f th m h r n i on o ever was o e E peror . T e co o at act, h w , performed n ot by the Patriarch b ut by the Emperor m f th Em eror wa s m rr e f r his hi self. I e p a i d a te

1 De c ae rimomzs , I . 39 . 22 T H E E AS TE RN R I TE

ess on th ol r m n of h r ni n of hi acc i , e wh e ce e o y t e c ow g s onsor oo l e mme el f er the e n c t t k p ac i diat y a t w ddi g , an d n ot u l l in the ur of S t S o b ut a s p b ic y ch ch phia,

r a ur fun a p iv te co t ction in the Augus teum.

T he Eu olo a s ha s e n men n ove ch gia, b e tio ed ab ,

ve the e of the r ers us e n s n ne gi t xt p ay d, which Co ta ti ‘ nl n T h r a f ll o y i dicates . ey a e s o ows As the Emper or s tan ds with bowed head with the Patriar ch in the Ambo a deacon says the Ectene

r n o Lita y . T he Patria r ch then says the pr ayer over the

C la m s s r l h y , ec et y

0 Lor d our God Kin o hin s a nd Lor d o , g f g , f lor ds who thr ou h S a muel the r o het dids t c hoos e , g p p th ser va nt D a vid a nd dids t a noi nt him to b e hin y , g over thy p eop le I s r a el ; hea r now the s upp lic a tion o us thou h unwor th a nd loc h or th r om th ho l f g y, f f y y dwellin la c e a nd vouc hsa e to a noi nt with the oil g p , f

la dness th a ith ul ser va n t N whom thou ha s t of g y f f , been p leased to es ta b lis h a s hing over thy holy p eop le whic h tho u ha s t ma de thine own by the p r ec ious b lood

- Clothe him with ower of thine Only b egotten S on . p fr om on high ; set on his hea d a c r own of p r ec ious stones ; bestow on him length of da ys set in his r ight ha nd a sc ep tr e of sa lva tion ; sta blish him up on the thr one of r ighteous ness ; def end him with the p a nop ly b t of thy H oly Sp ir it; str engthen his a r m; su jec t o him a ll the ba r b a r ous na tions ; sow in his hea r t the

r T hee a nd eelin or his sub ec ts r eser ve fea of , f g f j ; p him in the b la meless fa ith ; ma he him ma nifes t as the

924 ff. Ge ar , E uc hologi on pp . T H E E AS T E RN R ITE 23 sur e g ua r dia n of the doc tr i nes of thy Holy Ca tholic Chur c h ; tha t he may judg e thy p eop le i n r ighteous ness a nd th oor in ud ement a nd sa ve the sons , y p j g , ( ) of those in wa nt ; a nd ma y be a n heir of thy hea ven ly ki thine is the mi ht n dom. He oes on lou F or g ( g a d) g , a d thi ne is th n n o Amen . e ki gdom a nd the p wer . T h e Patriarch then hands the Chlamys with its

ul to the Ves tito res who rr the Em eror in it. fib a , a ay p If o ever is the s on or u er or the ife ( h w it , da ght , w

f n m r r who is to ro n e the r r o a e pe o b e c w d, Pat ia ch

n s th ves men the Em eror who ms elf ha d e t t to p , hi p uts it on the pers on to b e cr owned . ) ‘ T he Patriarch then says the Prayer over the ’ Crown .

A RI ARCH P ea c e b e to a ll . P T .

our s . DEACON. B ow y hea d

lone K n o m nd A R IARCH . T o T hee a i a nki P T , g f , ha s he to whom thou has t entr us ted the ea r thly kin o b i t And we r a gd m owed h s nec k wi h us . p y T hee Lor d all kee him under thine own sha dow , of , p ; s tr engthen his ki ngdom; gr a n t tha t he may do c on tinua lly those things whic h ar e p lea s ing to T hee ; ma ke to crui s e in his da ys r ighteous ness a nd a b unda nc e of p ea c e ; tha t in his tr a nq uillity we - ma y lea d a tra n uil a nd uiet l e in a ll odli ness a nd r a vit q q if g g y .

F or T hou a r t the Kin eac e a n d the S a g of p , viour owr souls a nd ies a nd to T hee we asc r ib e l r o bod . f , g o y

Amen .

T he Patr ia rch then ta kes the cr own fr om th e ’ le a nd se s on the Em eror s e s a n : tab , t it p h ad, yi g

a her t n I n the na me of the F t , a nd of he S o , a nd 24 T H E E AST E RN R ITE

T h m r r i u e E pe o s then comm n icated . Here however ther e is appar ently a disagreement between the Euchologia and theaccoun t ofConstan ti ne or n u T he Ba r er n Eu ol o on of the P phyroge it s . b i i ch gi eighth cen tury s tates that the Pa triarch celebrating the liturgy of the Pr esanc tified admin is ters to hi m ’ l fe v n ommun on an d the Gro err the i gi i g c i , tta F ata Euchologi on of the twelfth century s peaks of the communicatin g the Emper or with the presanc tified S r men le n s an ne s s n o n of ac a t, whi Co t ti ay thi g the Emperor being communicated in the r eserved S acra m n b ut m l es he was ommun in the e t, i p i that c icated

r n u f h r ha s een u es e o di ary co rs e o t e Litu gy . It b s gg t d l ‘ by Mr Brightma n that the appar en t discrepan cy may b e expla in ed by supposing tha t the ecclesias tical rubrics a r e drawn up on the as s umption tha t th e Coronation will n ot n eces sarily b e a festival with

M s l h our r mon al s sumes a a s , whi e t e C t ce e i a that it ’ ‘ n u in r na r will b e. He goes o to point o t that o di y cases of acc ession the coronation was gen erally

erforme on fes v l or n o fes v l : in the p d at ce, ti a ti a

se of a onsor en the ul b e osen ca c t , wh day co d ch , ’ it was generally a fes tival . T he Gr eek rite in its final development is foun d ' in the wr itings attr ibuted to Codin us Curopala tes

(c . T he Em er or ro ee s to the ur of S t S o p p c d ch ch phia, a nd there makes his profession of faith both in wri ting an d or ll r n th n ree and e l r n a y, eciti g e Nice e C d d c a i g

1 . T h S t 2 J . . , 11 . p . 383 an d n . . 9 D o ii t n ta n c . x vu Bon n e fic s Cons a nti op oli i s , . ( ,

his im eria l r o es T he E mperor Nic ephorus B otonia tes in p b T H E E AS T E R N R I T E 25

h s v n umen l oun ls his adhes ion to t e e e Oec ica C ci , pr ofes s ing himself a servan t and protector of the

h ur an d rom s n to r ule wit-h lemen a nd C ch, p i i g c cy u n h r s h r l n um lle j stice. T he e p oceed to t e t ic i i ca d ‘ the T homaite a nd me ls ar s c ere mon the , da e att d a g

l n h f l H en eo e a d e is r se lo on s e . e p p , ai d a t a hi d th

ro s n mor t o ere s r eene p ceed o ce e to S S phia, wh c d by a wooden s creen erected for the purpos e he is clothed in the imperial ves tments the Sakkos (the dib etesion or lm a nd the D a em ve da atic) , i d a which ha l T he L ur is now already been b es sed by bishops . it gy

e un a nd fore the T r s on the L le b g , be i agi , at itt En r n the ri r n ers the Am o an d t a c e, Pat a ch e t b

h r T r in th Am o th s ummon s t e Empe or . he e e b e ‘ Patriarch recites the Prayers compos ed for the ’ no n n of Em erors ar se r l an d r lou a i ti g p , p t c et y pa t a d , a nd the Em eror v n un v r hi th p ha i g co e ed s head, e

a r r no n s him i n the form of ross s n P t ia ch a i t a c ayi g , ‘ ’ He is ol the eo le r e e n th r s r h y, p p p ati g e wo d th ice. ’ T he Patriarch then s ets the crown on the Emperor s ‘ ’ e s n He is or the eo l r e e n h ad ayi g, w thy, p p e p ati g s l r T ereu on the r r a n thi a so th ice. h p Pat ia ch ag i ‘ rec es r ers ou les s the se on r er T o it p ay , d bt c d p ay ’ T l If o ever the Em er or to b e ro n hee a on e. h w p c w ed ’ is ons r s so e ur n his f er s l fe m a c o t, a ciat d d i g ath i ti e, the r r ves the ro n the Em eror who Pat ia ch gi c w to p , himself crowns his colleag ue.

1 T he T h oma ite tric lini um wa s a par t of th e imperial palac e o i hia adj in ng S t S op . 9 I t is to b e n otic ed th at some of th e imper ial ins ig nia have c h an ed h eir name a er e w as on g t s . T h e at c e equival en t to th e - a r é a it is n ow s n n mous wi h th aim y u y o y t e { ". 26 T HE E AST ERN R I T E

If Em ress is b e ro n e sh e s u her the p to c w d, take p os on in fr on of the S ole s an d th Em eror p iti t a , e p r eceivi ng the already con s ecra ted cr own from the r r mself se s on h r Pat ia ch, hi t it e head .

T he Em er or a nd Em r ess e n n ow r o n e p p b i g c w d , e o to e r rones the Em er or ol n in his th y g th i th , p h di g han d the Cross - sceptre the Emp ress her Baiou or

n rem n n s e e e e the T r sa on wa d, both ai i g at d xc pt at i gi ,

E s le a nd Gos el n h m . e t e C eru H n pi t , p Wh h bic y i begun at the Great Entran ce the chief deac ons s ummon the Emperor to the en tran ce of the Pr othesis a n d he is invested with the golden Mandyas (a vest ment somethi ng like a cope) over his Sakkos an d D em a n d so ves e ol n in his r a n iad a, t d , h di g ight h d ‘ the Cross - s e re a n d in his l f a h x r n c pt e t a N rt e o wa d , he leads the proc es s ion at the Gr eat En tr an ce in vir tue of his ecclesiastica l ran k a s Deputatus or r r H o s u th r r an s lu es him e e . e V g g e p to e Pat ia ch d a t , a n d is en n th n n who s s th ce sed by e s eco d deaco , ay , T he Lor d God remember th e might of thy kingdom in his K n om l w s n ow an d ever an d for ever i gd , a ay , , ’ n r ll th l r n th r s T h a d eve a e e re e e o . e , c gy p ati g w d

Em er r ree s the a r r an d u n off the p o g t P t ia ch , p tti g m n s re urn s to his r on e r s n onl a t the a dya t th , i i g y ’ f h r ee the Lor s r er an d the Eleva on . I e C d, d P ay , ti is not pr epa red to commun icate he r emain s seated f If o ever he is un til the en d o the Liturgy . h w r e re to ommun e he is es or e to the p pa d c icat , c t d

uar th e on s a nd en ses the a l r san ct y by e d ac , c ta

th r ar n h r r an d is ens e e . a d t e Pat ia ch, c d by Pat i ch

1 l e uta tus Pr ob ab y th e b adg e of his offic e as D p . T H E EAS T ERN R ITE 27

T hen c ommitting his crown to the deacon s he is en commun icated after the man n er of a pries t . Wh he ha s m e his ommun on h re l es his ro n ad c i , e p ac c w and r urn i r th L ur is over et s to h s thron e. Afte e it gy , he r e e ves the An or n a nd is l s e the c i tid o , b es d by

r r an d s o s resen an d sses Pat ia ch by the bi h p p t, ki

r n T h n n m lle the thei ha ds . e choirs si g an a the ca d dva r etx a n a n d th m l m the , e E peror is acc ai ed by

o le an d so r e urns in ro ess on the a l c e. pe p , t p c i to p a I n this accoun t the most importan t fea tur e is the e l m n n f th u n r i n o e n e xp icit e tio o e nctio . T he e s d fi it a llus ion hitherto in any account to a ny anoin ting in the E s er n r un il th m of the n r u n a t ite, t e ti e i t di g m eror l L n e p Ba dwi n 1, who was crowned with a ati r e in 1 2 it 1 4.

r In 1 453 Cons tan ti nople was taken by the T u ks, n B ut the a d the Greek Empir e came to a n en d.

Gree or n n ll urv v s an d is us e in k c o atio rite s ti s i e , d the Russ ian tongue at the coronation of the Czars of ‘ Russ who r m lv u s ors of ia , rega d the s e es as the s c ces the r G eek Caes ars . T he Russian Czar is crowned at Mos cow in the

C r l of th As um r T he athed a e s ption (Us pens ki S obo ) . imperial proc ess ion is met at the ch urch door by the

Me ro ol a n who les ses th m r or n d Em res s t p it , b e E pe a p

l a r a nd ns n n th with ho y w te ce es them. E ter i g e church they make thei r devotions a nd as cen d to their T h t m r nes . e l o1 8 s l is s un r th th o P a g , afte which e

1 ‘ ‘ ’ S ee Maltz ew Die h eil ig e Kr b n ung in B itt Da nk u nd Weih e Gottesdiens te dc r or thodox -ka tholis c hc n Ki rc he des M or gc nla nd c s r lin 1 89 — Be 7 . 1 60 E M etallinos I m r a l ( ) pp ; . , p e i an d R oya l Cor ona tion (Lon don 2 8 T H E EAS TE R N R I TE

Em eror is n erro e a s to his l f a nd re es p i t gat d b e ie , cit i n lou vo the en e r e T h en is s un the a d ice Nic C e d . g ’ mn O He ven l K n 0 ara le e an d f er the hy a y i g , P c t , a t ‘ ’ L n S na e the mn OLor s ve o l ita y ( y pt ) hy , d, a thy pe p e i s s un r e an d the l n f l g th ic , ectio s o low at onc e ; the ro e I x l h s . . 1 3 t E l e s R . 1 P ph cy ( ix pi t e ( 0 xii . a n d the Gos el M m r r p ( att . xxii . 1 5 T he E pe o n ow s s umes the ur le r e h a p p ob , as s is ted by t e ‘ ’ M e ro ol n who s s In the n me of the a er t p ita ay , a F th , etc T h Em er r r . e p o ba es his head a nd the M etro p olitan maki ng the sign of the cross over it an d l n on his n re es the r r r ayi g ha d cit p aye , O Lo d our ’ an God (c p . p . d then the pra yer of the Bowing ‘ ’ of the e T o T ee l n T h o e c . . e h ad, h a ( p p M e ro ol n now resen s the Cr o n the Em r or t p ita p t w to pe , who u s on his e the Me r o ol n s n p t it h ad, t p ita ayi g , ‘ ’ I n th n m f h r e e o t e e etc . an d en r o ee n a Fath , , th p c di g to e l a n the s m l l me n n of th r xp i y bo ica a i g e c own . N ext the M etrop olitan gives the S ceptre in to the ’ C a r s r n an d the Orb n o his lef s n z ight ha d i t t, ayi g , ‘ ’ In th n m f th r e e o e e etc . and e l n n th a Fath , , xp ai i g e s m l l m n n f y bo ica ea i g o thes e or namen ts . T he Czar then seats hims elf on his thr one an d n mm n the Czari a is su o ed . T he Czar takes off his

Cr o n an d u es the row f th r n w with it to ch b o e Cza i a, a d n l n n the rep aces it on his head . He the sets ’ a s m ller Cro n on the C r n s e a n d she a w za i a h ad, immediately assumes the purple r obe a nd the Order

f t n r o S A d ew . T hereupon the Ar chdeacon pr oclaims the titles of the C r and C r n and the l r an d the s em l za za i a, c e gy a s b ed T E E E AS TE RN RI TE 29 company do homag e by making thr ee obeisances to

T he Czar then gives the Sc eptre an d Orb to the

n e of ers and n l n r appoi t d fic , k ee i g down says a p ayer for mself he ma or l ful l his ofii c hi that y w thi y fi high e, after whi ch the M etr opolitan says a prayer on his

Deum is s un and th L ur lf. T e b eha g e it gy proc eeds . T he Anointing takes place after the Commun ion

Ko w w w x civ T w s umm r mn . o o s s on the hy ( ) bi h p Cza , es his s n ne r the Ro al es r na who tak ta d a y Gat , the Cza i l le e n hi m o in e r ur le ro es an d a itt b hi d , b th th i p p b ,

r r is a n n te on th for e the e the Cza oi d e eh ad , eyes , nos r ls mou e rs re s and on o s es of his t i , th , a , b a t, b th id ‘ h n r Me ro ol n wh s T h han ds by t e s e io t p ita , o ays : e ’ h f h l T h r n i seal of t e gift o t e Ho y Ghos t. e Cza i a s

n n n e the s m r s b ut n h f r the a oi t d with a e wo d , o er o e

nl head o y .

Af er h has een no n e the C r is on u t e b a i t d, za c d cted through the Royal Gates an d receives the Holy ra m n in n s r el as if h r Sac e t both ki d sepa at y, e we e r es a nd en ar e ven the An oron an d i ne a p i t, th gi tid w

arm er a n d er to s his mou an d with w wat , wat wa h th

an T he C r n is ommun e in the usua l h ds . za i a c icat d m nner a t the Ro l G es a nd is ven the An a ya at , gi ti

n ne an d er . doro , wi , wat T he Father Confes sor rea ds before the imperial

r wh v re ur ne to e r s e s the T n pai , o ha e t d th i at , ha ks

mmu After the sm ss l giving for Co nion . di i a the

Ar e on s s the r o a l n em wok v éw ov th chd ac ay y a th , x p , e ‘ ’ o r r e e n r e the l s art M n r ch i p ati g th ic a t p , a y yea s , and the clergy and laity then present congratulate 30 T H E E AS TE R N R ITE

w n r ar m T he s es o e o s e . their Maj e ti , b i g th ic t w d th Metr opolita n pr es en ts the cr oss for the Czar a nd

ss an d the m er l ro es s on le ves Czar ina to ki , i p ia p c i a

r the ch u ch .

T HE ABYSS INI AN RITE

A curi ous an d un iq ue variety of the Eas ter n r ite ‘ s ur vives to this day in Abys s inia .

h Ne us en er s A um in s a e a om n e T e g t x t t , cc pa i d by t l l his pr in cipal officers . A a itt e dis tan ce fr om the

ur h l s an d his ro res s is rr ch ch e a ight , p g ba ed by a

r l ros s the r oa oun rl T r co d he d ac d by y g gi s . h ice

a sk him who he is a nd rs h n s r a they , at fi t e a we s th t h i K n of er us lem or K n of S on a nd th e s i g J a , i g i , at e third in terr ogation he draws his swor d an d c uts the

r the rls er eu on r n out he ver l i co d, gi th p c yi g that i y s

n th K n f on He is m t a t h r e o S . e t thei ki g , i g i e en tra nce of the church (or s ometimes a pparently in a ” ten t which is p erha p s a moveable church) by the

un an d the ler a n d en ers to the m n Ab a c gy, t ac c o pa i m n f mus He is a no n e th A u e t o ic . i t d by e b na with s ee oil all the r es s r esen s n n l w t , p i t p t i gi g psa ms the H is ne nv s mea n ile. e e te t r o l ma n l wh xt i d wi h a ya t e.

n ll ro n of ol an d s l ver in th Fi a y a c w g d i , e shape of a

1 V h i ’ A o a e is or ue d bi ss i n a . P . y g t q ie d B J erome L ob o , tr ad ui te d a P or tu a is c on inu e et a u ment e de lus ie ur s dis ser ta ti ns t g , t é g é p o , e c . r M L r d Paris hm c x x a e G an c vm . 2 2 f. r l p . ( ) p 5 ; T he t a ve s of the

J es ui s i n E hio i a b F . B al has ar ell ez Lon don t t , t T . 49 f. p y ( pp , T h e f r me o s 184. o r f th e e wr it er s ha s made use of the la tter and , so e two u hor i i ar e no in de n th a t t es t pe den t . 3 I am us ing h er e th e ac c oun t given b y Tell ez of two difier en t

CHAPTER III

T H E ORI GI N or T HE WE S T E RN RIT E

T HE E s ern r was on e and one onl a t ite y. T her e was onl one mon r in E s to ro n an d y a ch the a t be c w ed, ther efore the r ite was s ubj ect only to a n atural and m inter nal develop ent .

n o ever we urn Whe , h w , t to the his tory of the

r n r w r o v r mu m Wes te ite , e app ach a e y ch or e intr icate m r for the on m r r s ern atte , c te po a y w e t documents give only gen er al accoun ts an d ar e not explicit as to l detai s . In the old Empire the cor onation of the Emperor took plac e always at Con stan tinople a nd n ever at

n d r efor e th ld r wa e s n ll Rome, a the e o ite s s e tia y

h - man r n . en o ever t e Neo Ro es rn Eas te Wh , h w , W te

m n o s n e a n d C rl m Empire ca e i t exi te c , ha e agn e was Rome on r s m s da 800 r m crowned at Ch i t a y , the e ca e

s rn m er l r T r in to exi stence a We te I p ia ite . he e is

r f the forms use n or do even n n o reco d o d, we k ow

n o l e on o s on b ut w for certai what to k p ac that cca i , e may perha ps pres ume that the POpe in tended to do what was proper on the occas ion of the accession of OR IGI N or T H E WES TE R N R I TE 33

a n em er r a nd followe the Consta n tin O litan p o , d po r u l in ou l ne le seems ro l a th it a t i , whi it p bab e th t e actual prayers us ed were Roman compos itions made f r t H r a n r e in the or n n o he o s on . e e o o cca i , at y at , c ati of Cha rlemag ne we have the beginning s of the Roma n

But if the coronation of Charlemagne mar ks the or n f th s ter n m er l r e oes not m igi o e We i p ia it , it d ar k the in troduction i n to the Wes t of the rite of the

on sec r n of n for su a r e ha d lr c atio a ki g , ch it a eady been in exis tence in Spain s ome two cen tur ies before s S a n s r e w i rs m . r e this ti e Whethe thi p i h it , h ch app a to a ve een ell es l s e in the seven en ur h b w tab i h d th c t y, was an in depen dent r eligi ous developement of the ceremonies which s eem to ha ve been observed at the ina uguration of a new Chieftain among most of the nor ern eo les or e er the e of was in th p p , wh th id a it a n orro from C ns n no le ere is n ot y way b wed o ta ti p , th

n to s o s uffi cien t evide ce h w .

T h a n s r e was as has een s ll e S p i h it , b aid, we h v n ur I n th es ta blished in t e se e th cent y . e c anons of the sixth coun cil of T oledo in 638 a refer ence is made a a n s m r u to the oath ta ken by S p i h ona ch . J lia n ’ Bis hop of T oledo in his Histor ia Wa mb ae gives a s or es r on of the no n n of K n m h t d c ipti a i ti g i g Wa ba ,

h mself wa s resen in 672 and in hi at which e hi p t , s accoun t s peaks of the cus toms obs erved on s uch

n is en a unda n l lear a occas io s . It th b t y c that con secra tion ceremony was observed at the access ion

4 P . L . x c vx . c . (

W. C. B . 34 ORI GI N OF T H E WE S TE R N R ITE of the kings of Spa i n s ome two cen turies befor e the r e of the oron on wa s n r o u e m it c ati i t d c d at Ro e. But n ot only in Spa in did such a rite exist befor e the n ro u on of the m er a l r e Rom i i t d cti i p i it at e. It s foun in e s en e in the e en ur in ra n e d xi t c ighth c t y F c , an d r o l was use ere efore a p bab y it d th b this d te . We r ead how the firs t of the Carolingian kings sought the of l re o n on of his na s fr om the ur ficia c g iti dy ty Ch ch , a nd in res on s e to his a eal o e r a that p pp P p Zacha i s, ‘ les the or er Of C r s en om s oul b e s ur e t d h i t d h d di t b d , by his a pos tolic a uthority or der ed Pippi n to b e created king an d to b e anoin ted with the un ction of holy He wa s accordingly con secrated in 750 St Bon f e on o a s on we ar e ol by i ac , which cc i t d that he was elected ki ng accor ding to the c us tom of the 2 Fra nks ; a nd to ma ke as sur an ce doubly sure he wa s

se on me on se ra e o e S e en ms lf a c d ti c c t d by P p t ph hi e , ‘ who came over the Alps for the p urpos e an d c on

rme n as n the ol un n fi d Pippi ki g with h y ctio , a nd with him a noin ted his two s ons Ca rl and Carloman to the royal For En l n if we l e ve out of ons er on the g a d , a c id ati n l f E er nno b e s r e to Po tifica o gb t, which ca t a c ib d Egbert with any confiden ce a nd of which the date

r n we ve onl s n ev en e of is unce tai , ha y ca ty id c the

1 H i s ri . 4 P r z M . G . . S c t . hr s . a . 7 9 . o 556 R egi noni s C on , t , t p , I . ‘ 9 m ab r l D A L B r e a n e ran d 53 . Do C o C e I b id . 8 . a . 7 , , t g (g

h s h a itw as fr om E n l an d h a th e c us om of un c ion c ol . 1 238 t ink t t g t t t t , d o Fr an c e an d h a it w as im or ed h er e b B on ifac e p a s s e in t , t t p t t y , E n li hman B ut his i s a ver r ec ar ious h eor in h ims elf an g s . t y p t y v iew of th e s c an ty e videnc e for E ngli sh c or on ation s dur in g thi s — eri od ee . 58 60 . p . S pp 3 Por l . hr s . a . 752 . z o. n . on . B egi C , ( t , ) OR IGI N OF T H E WES TER N R I TE 35 existence of any coronation ceremony b efore the

n en ur ou we r e ftwo s ol te th c t y, th gh ad o i ated ins tan c es in in Nor um r a an d in Mer un r which, th b i cia, de s pecial

ir ums n es n s a re s to v n c c ta c , ki g aid ha e bee c on ’ ‘ s e r e ur n the n ur c at d d i g eighth ce t y . T ere r ma n s the fa en in n in h h e i ct, th , that S pai t e s even th century it was the c us tom to con secrate the

s o n s i un on a nd s m l r r Vi ig thic ki g w th cti , a i i a p actice appear s in France during the eighth century in c on n ec tion the n ew n s n u ur e n with dy a ty i a g at d by Pippi . For En l n the ev en e is s l t ou we r g a d id c igh , th gh ead of n s e n on se ra e in two s ol e n s n ki g b i g c c t d i at d i ta ces . T hi s evidence is earlier in date than the period a t which the exigen cies of the Roman Empire call ed a n m er al r e n o e s en e m i p i it i t xi t c at Ro e. T h us there were in the West two s eparate a nd distinct in tro d uc tion s of the ons e r on r e the r s n th c c ati it , fi t i to e

s o n om of S n fr om in all Vi ig thic ki gd pai which,

r l the r n s a nd n l - p obabi ity, F a ki h A g o S axon r ites were deri ved ; the s econ d in Rome on the occas ion f th r ena ss n e Of the es tern Em r A u o e i a c W pi e. bo t the end of the nin th century thes e two rites began to u n n e n o er a n d fr om the m in fl e ce o a th , Ro an rite of the corona tion of an Emperor a Roman rite of the n of K n was ro u coronatio a i g p d ced . In the cons ideration of the differen t Wes tern rite s an d e r develo ements er a s the m th i p , p h p ethod mos t nv n n to foll is r s to r f th co e ie t ow , fi t t eat o e imperial

n f h r T ou r e a d en o t e o l . s m it , th ya h gh thi ethod has its disadva ntages fr om the poin t of view of the

1 S ee p . 58 f. 36 OR I GI N OF T H E WES TER N RITE

n era on of the two r es u n e o er et on i t cti it po ach th , y the whole it is the s imples t a nd clearest way of treating the man y var ieties of r ite that accumulated r f m in p ocess o ti e.

NOT E

T here s eems to b e n o eviden ce of the exis tence of an r na on r e mon the Br n l y co o ti it a g ito s . Gi das is s ometimes quoted a s eviden cing the exis tence of a ‘ H s s as follo s K n n r s r e. e s ere o n B iti h it ay w i g w a i ted, a nd n ot God b ut s u as s too out more ru l by , ch d c e

a n o er men a n d soon e oul b e u er e th th th y w d b tch d,

n ord n e the nves a on Of th r u n ot i acc a c with i tig ti e t th , for others mor e cr uel were chosen in their

is la n s la n u e is mer el me or l It p i that thi g ag y taph ica . ’ T here is a pas sag e occurr in g in Adamna n s life of z is more to th n S t Columba which e poi t . It speaks of an or din ation (or dina tio) of Ki ng Aidan by the ‘ i in n a Ai n An d er e . e. o n om n sai t . th ( I ) da c i g to

' hi m in thos e s ame da ys he or dain ed (or dina mt) n hidden And mon th n as he ee . e or s ki g , had b a g w d of or di nati on he prophes ied thi ngs to b e of his sons And l n his n s u n hi a n d r n son s . o s e g a d ayi g ha d p h ad, ’

r n n him he less e him. o dai i g , b d I do n ot think that this occ urr ence c a n b e r egar ded n a n s en s e of the or as on se r on of A i y w d a c c ati idan . It appears to be n othing more than a very solemn

n T he or Or dina tio is ur ous b ut is bless i g . w d c i , it probably referring to the laying on of the han d in

n ben edictio .

1 a nn i 0 . x xx Gilda s , de ex c idi o B ri t ae, . 9 u m ni I n . 5 . Adamn an , Vi t. S . Col ba , CHAPTER IV

T H E WES T E RN RIT E OF T H E CORONAT I ON OF AN E M PEROR AT ROME

T HE Wes tern cor ona tion r ite came in to exis ten ce on the founda tion of the N eo- Roman or Holy Roman

r rlem n T h Empi e by Cha ag e. e rite by which he was crown ed was eviden tly r egar ded as the eq uivalen t to

Con s n n o le for the n that used at ta ti p , c o temporary accounts claim that the ceremon y was carried out ’ um more antiquor . T he two earliest accounts of the cor onation of Charlemagne ag ree closely b ut give onl y s canty l l T he Chr onic le o hi b iss ac es r es th detai s . f d c ib e u Now on the mos l f even t th s . t ho y day o the

f the L r en the n rose from r r Nativity o o d, wh ki g a p aye

for the m of the les se os le e er at Mass be e to b b d ap t P t , Leo the Pope with the coun sel of all the bishops a nd pri ests an d the S enate of the Fra nks an d als o of the

m n s set ol en r o n on his e d in the Ro a , a g d c w h a ,

resen e l so of the Rom n le who r e ° T o p c a a peop , c i d l th Au us us ro n of God r e and Char es e g t c w ed , g at

1 M hr M . a 801 for Por z . . H . S c r i t. 305 . C on . oiss , s . . ( t , G p , r. 38 T H E R OM AN I M PER I AL R ITE

Em eror of the Rom n s l fe and v or . pacific p a , i ict y And after the La udes had been chan ted by the

eo le he was lso or e th f er the p p , a ad d by e Pope a t ’ m nn r of th f rm r r n a e e o e p i ces . Very much the same is the accoun t given by the l ‘ Lib er P mi t c a lis Af r ese n s the ifi . te th thi g , day of the N v of our L r es us C r s rr v n ati ity o d J h i t a i i g , they were all again gather ed together in the afores aid

l f th l l r An d n th basi ica o e b essed Apost e Pete . the e

' ven erable a nd b en efic en t pontifi with his own han ds r n him m r u r n T en a ll c ow ed with a ost p ecio s c ow . h the fa ful Rom n s see n the r r a n d l v ith a , i g g eat ca e o e he had towar ds the holy Roman Chur ch an d its r un n mousl lou vo e r e ut th Vica , a i y with d ic c i d o , by e

ll of od an d th less e er k e - r er f th wi G e b ed P t , y bea o e " n om of th e vens T o C r les the mos ki gd e h a , ha , t u Au us us r o n of od r e a nd pio s g t c w ed G , g at pacific ” Em r r f th ma l fe a n d v f e o o Ro ns or . B or p e , i ict y e e the s r e m of the les s e A os le e er in ac d to b b d p t P t , " v kin m n s n s r was s an d h w o g a y ai t , th ice it aid ; e as

f h m n con stituted by all Emperor o t e Ro ans . I the same place the most holy priest a nd pon tiff a nointed

1 - uc h es n e Lib P ti c a l s n . . 7. D , . on fi i , p ’ 3 v th e L a udes s ok en f in Pl ur es s an c tos in oc an tes , i . e. p o th e " ‘ ’ ' erie d ac c lama tio M is s . L es L audes son un e e ns Chr on . of o ac t n v s l a n es et les s a in s our dan s l es quell es on i oque l o Chr i t , es g , t p la ” ’ i er s on n e ui es t l ob et de la c r monie. D uc h es n e o . c t. . 37 p q j é é , p II , h ud fea ur e of th e c or on a ion n . 33 . T e La es w er e n ot ex c lus ively a t t r i e b ut h a d a lac e in ub li c func ion of w hic h an rea t , p an y p t y g t r on a e w as th e La udes in ver muc h the same for m pe s g c en tr e. y as us ual h er e h ad b e en used on a p r evious oc c as ion in h on our of i ee Ch arl es a s Ki ng of th e Fran k s and Roma n Patric an . S Dom ’ l er DA An ex am le of L ec c L lem e c ol . 786. th e q , C , Ch ar ag n , p de f L au s will b e oun d on p . 43 .

40 T H E R OM AN I M PE RI AL R IT E

on u r r T h urr c s tit ted the s u p i s e. e occ ence of the Laudes n eed n ot pr es en t a ny difli c ulties to the vi ew the ole ff r was un e e e for a s we v that wh a ai xp ct d , ha e seen e ere f m l r r of re u l fun ons th y w a a i ia pa t g at p b ic cti , a nd it is possible that the people were l ed on s uch o s on s of l a n or s as we n w th cca i by ficia c t , k ow as e

r e on s an n o l p actic at C t ti p e. B ut the mos t impor tant ques tion conn ected with ’ C rlema ne s or ona on is Was C rles no n e ? ha g c ti , ha a i t d T here is n o r eferen ce whatever to a ny anoin ting in the contemp orary accounts of the Chr onic le of M oissac a nd th Li P on t c a lis n or et in o er a lmos e b er ifi , y th t con temporary matter such a s the vers es of the P oeta ' ” mu S a x o or the Chr on ic le R e ina . T o s s b e , of g thi t

d e the f n on lus ve in s elf a ere is no a d d act, i c c i it , th t th mention of any uncti on in the earlies t extan t Order of the es er n m er l r of the Gemun en W t i p ia ite , that d

n th er n is res sl s Codex . O e oth ha d it exp y tated by

on tem r r e s er n s or a n T eo nes a c po a y a t hi t i , h pha , that ‘ Charlemagne was anointed fr om head to and this s tatemen t is repeated by a la ter Gr eek wr iter of the elf en ur Con s a n n e M an sses who s tw th c t y, t ti a , add , after the man n er of the J IfCharlemagne wa s notanoin ted b ut only crown ed

1 x tis a r oli . Poeta S a o, de g es C Pos t la udes igitur di c ta s et summus eun dem i m d o Pr ae s ul a dor avit, s c ut os eb itus lim u i n ti ui Pr inc ipib s fu t a q s . ‘ 3 hr 1 L eo Pa a n am s . a . 80 c oro c a i i im B eg i n . C on . , , p p t pos uit ; ’ m rum o ul o ter ac c lama tum es e a onn e o Ro an o t etc . t t p p , (Portz ,

l . . o 3 hr no r a hi a . 733 . C o g p , I . p

hr P . c x x vn . 389 . Comp end . C on . , . G T HE R OM AN I M PERI AL R I TE 41

e n hi n on was s r l in ao by the Pop , the s coro ati t ict y c orda n h r f n n le for is c e with t e ite o Cons ta ti op , it probable tha t there was no unction in the Eas ter n r s e a nd us the es ern r e on its ite at thi dat , th W t it firs t in troduction in to the Wes t would b e s imilar in its outs tan ding feat ure to the Eas tern rite . Of cours e the us e of a n un ction at the consecration of a ki ng had long been th e central featur e of the But W es tern r ite of the Consecration of a King . it must b e borne in min d that Charlemagn e was her e e n ro n e as Rom n Em er or a nd a he b i g c w d a p , th t had been anointed as Ki ng of the Franks on the occas ion ’ long ago of his father Pippin s anoin ti ng as Fran ki s h K n th n f n Moreover i g at e ha ds o Pope Ste phe . it is added in the Lib er P on tific a lis that after the oron on of C rlem ne as Em er or the o c ati ha ag p , P pe i n Du esne fin s anoin ted h s son Charles as Ki g . ch d her e the explanation of the s tatement of T heophan es

C rlem ne was n o n e a nd n s he that ha ag a i t d, thi k that has confus ed the two events which took place on the s m o s on the oron on of C r lem ne as a e cca i , c ati ha ag

Em eror and th n n in of the oun er C rles p , e a oi t g y g ha as King .

ma b e n o f r w le v rl m n It y ticed , be o e e a e Cha e ag e, that at the cor ona tion of his grands on Louis the

u in 1 3 as s soc in th Em re he m lf Pio s 8 a iate e pi , hi se ro n e Lou s his own n s us follo n c w d i with ha d , th wi g l the E s t rn re e en in s u exact y a e p c d t ch a case. It ma y b e tha t her e we ha ve the explanation of the alleged dissatis facti on a nd s urpr i se of Charlemagne his oron on on Chris mas D H ma a 800 . at c ati t y, e y 42 T H E ROMAN I MPE RI AL R I TE

have in tended to cr own himself in stead of b eing

r n h c ow ed by t e P ope .

T he earliest Roma n forms used at the cor on ation

f an Em eror are foun in the Gemun en C e o p d d od x , ’ ‘ n u T s r i ver a d cons tit te Martene s Ordo III . hi ite s y e rl e n of the ni n en ur an d is oss le a y, b i g th c t y, it p ib that with some s uch forms as thes e Charlemagn e m lf w r hi s e as c owned . T he r ite begi ns with a s hort prayer for the Emperor E x a udi D omine p r ec es nos tr as etfa mulum u illum a nd n f llo s on e the r er t um etc . e o , , th w at c p ay P r osp i c e Omn ip otens Deus ser enis ob tutibus hunc

lum uum illum h n lor ios um a mu t etc . t e e d g f , , at of which the Emperor is cr own ed with a golden ro n the or s P er eum c ui es t honor et c w with w d , m r n t ula a ec ulor u . n glor ia p e i fmi a saec s Ame .

f llo s the T r a ditio Gladii the form N ext o w , with

Ac c i e la dium er ma n us e isc o or um lic et indi na s p g p p p g , vic e ta men et a uc tor ita te sa nc tor um Ap ostolor um

c ons ec r a tas tib i r e a liter im osi twm nostr a e ue b ene g p , q dic tion is ofic io in defens ione sa nc tae ec c lesi ae divi nitus ordina tum ; et es to memer de q uo P sa lmista p r op he ta vit dic ens : Ac c inger e gla dio s up er femu/r tuum

otentissime a t i n hoc er eundem vim ae uita tis p , p q

" T h L u es are n n e a d th e cha ted .

1 De a nti ui s r i t e l es 2 c c ia c . . 07. E d q . , II p ( . 9 38 n . 2 . S ee p . , T H E R OMAN I M PE R IAL R I TE 43

CANTORS . E m adi Chr iste.

illi a Deo summo R . Domino nos tr o

t n e u vita m P on ific i et u iv r sa li P p a e .

ud hr i t E x a i C s e. C.

R E x a udi Chr is te . .

S a va mundi . C. l tor

di hr te C. E x a u C is .

D omino nostr o illi Au us to a Deo c or ona to R. g ,

m er a t vita m ma gno etp a c ific o i p or i . i a r S a nc ta .Ma r e C. (th ic ) .

T uis ue r aec ellen tissimis li i s R . q p fi m vita .

S onete P etr e r e . C. (th ic ) adia v R u illos a . . T

di Chr is te. C. E x a u

E x er c ita i F r a nc or um R . , Roma nor um, et T eu

it tor m ton ic or um v a m et vic ia .

t T heodor e S a nc e r . C. (th ice) llo adi T u i s a va . R .

Chr is tus vinc it Chr is tus r e na t hr i t C. C s u im , g , s h a n t s . d t T e d R . m er . e e p ( wic , a ) R ea: r e um Chr is tus vi n c it Chr i u C. st s r e n a t. g , , g

the s me. (R . a ) r f ll ser es of l m n He e o ow a i acc a atio s .

R ea nos ter Chr istus vi nc it Chr is tus r e na t S es , g . p

tr a Chr is tus vinc it. Glor ia nostr a Chris tus vi it nos nc .

' M iser ic or dia n ostr a Chr istus vinc it. Aua ili um nos

tr um Chr is tus vinc it. F or titudo nostr a Chris tus 44 T H E R OM AN I M PER IAL R I TE

'

inc it. Vic t v or ia nos tr a Chr is tus vinc it. In ber a tio

et r edem tio nos tr a u vinc it Vic tori a nos tr a p Chr ist s .

r A r ma no tr a hr ist n it M ur us Ch istus vinc it. i s C us v c .

e t a noster i nex p ug na bi lis Chris tus vinc i t. D fens io nos r u i ta tr a et x a l t tio tu vi t. z v a nos e a Chr is s nc i L , , et vi

Chr is tu vinc it i soli im er ium lor ia et otes ta s s . I s p p , g , p

immor m n s oli vir tus er ta lia sa ec ula A e . I si p , p ,

or titude et vic tor ia er omn ia sa ec ula saec ulor um f , p ,

n I s i oli or a iubi la tio er n inita Ame . s hon l us et i p , , p f

ula a c ulor um Am n saec s e , e . In conj unction with this r ite Marten e gives an other very close to it b ut differing in some T he f rm n r es s . o th r n n i ff re pect at e c ow i g s di e t,

A c c i e c or ona m a D omin tibi r aede tina ta m p o D eo p s . H a b eas tenea s oss idea s a c liis tuis os t te in , , p , fi p

utur um ad honor em D a ux ilia n te der elin ua s . f , eo , q T hen follows at on ce the prayer D eus P a ter aeter na e

h ll is v n of the Ma ss Deus lor iae. T e Co e e g ct gi , is to b e n o e the e rl es r eg nor um. It t d that a i t 1 M la nes r e of the oron on f n of the i e it c ati o a ki g, n n en ur is lmos en l s r of i th c t y, a t id tica with thi ite

th mun n e Ge de Codex . 11

What may b e r egar ded a s a s ec ond recension of the Roman rite is the Or der of the Coron ation of a n ’ ” Emperor given in Hittorp s Ordo Roma nus . T his

1 w 4 S ee b el o , p . 1 1 . 9 Par is les . o c us hi o H it r i vi ni a th . c c M el c r to p , D c d s o c fi ( ma n d D as Cer emon i ell h Or do I of A. Die der 1 53 . C . t e p . p . , ' m F h I I . 1 24 1 25 . Al os K a is er k ronu ng en von Otto I b is ried ric , pp , t iden tic a l wi th this i s th e Or do ad b en edi c c nd um i mp er a tor em q ua/ado 1 1 1 ll . 1 10 02 . x m . c o r m ac i i of R . x n . P . L . L x v c o ona c p t, 0 . , , T H E ROMAN I M PER I AL R I TE 45

is of the en or el v n ff r n t th e e th century . It di e s c o siderab l fr om the las r n on an d is mor y t ec e si , e fixed a nd e n e in ra r b ut is s t ll e n l d fi it cha cte , i d fi ite y m Ro an . First the Emperor ta kes the oath as foll ows : I n nomine Chr is ti r omitto s ond o t ue lli o e a o c eor e N . p , p , q p g im er a tor c or a m Deo et bea to P etr o a os tolo me r o p p , p tec tor em a c defensor em esse kuius ec c lesi a e sa nc ta e R oma/na e in omnib us utilita tib us in qua n tum divi no

a ltus uer o adi utor io sec w dum sc ir e meum a c osse f f , n p . ’ As he en ters S t Peter s the Car dinal Bis hop of

Al no mee s him the s l ver r nd r ba t at i doo , a ecites the r er D eus in swine a nu c or da sun t r e um p ay , m g , ns h ur th ar a n ew form. I ide t e ch ch e C dinal Bishop of Porto s ays the prayer D eus inena r r ab ilis a uc tor mundi n ot er n ew form a nd f er the L n h n , a h , a t ita y as bee s efore the C nfess o of S t e er the C r n l aid , b o i P t , a di a Bishop of Os tia an oin ts the Emperor on the right arm and between the shoulders with the oil of umens us n the form D omi ne Deus Omni o catech , i g p t n i nis — n n o r n w f e s c u us es t om p otesta s agai a the e orm, which however is foun d in the rite by which Pope John VIII cr own ed Louis 11 of Fran ce at T royes

n T he o e en ro n s the Em r or us n i 877. P p th c w pe , i g

r f rm a re ven Ac c i e s i num one of th ee o s which gi , p g or al Ac c i e m loria e in nomine P a tr is etc . c or ona g , , ( ia) p eo r aedes tina ta m or ali the a Domino D p , ( a) with ae lor iae pra yer D eus P a ter ter nae g . T H E R OMAN I M PE RI AL R IT E

III

A third recen sion of the Roman rite may b e seen in r ou Of or ers of the elf en ur a a g p d tw th c t y, th t ‘ f the on al of A me the Or er of the o P tific pa a , d ’ a l of Arles an d Or of aitz Pon tifica , do III W It must b e born e in min d that the rite was in a

nu l r o es s of evelo emen in all l n s an d c on ti a p c d p t a d , therefor e however c onvenien t it may b e to trace its ’ r m n s of r e ens on s et es e r e en s on s his to y by ea c i , y th c i mus b e to some e n r r r an d n ee even in t xte t a bit a y, i d d a gr oup chos en to illus tr ate any gi ven r ecen sion the doc uments vary to s ome exten t from each other . T he s econ d of the orders men tion ed ab ove wa s that by which the Emp er or Fr ederick I wa s cr owned

in 1 1 55.

T he Emperor fir s t takes the oath on the Gospels in the church of S t Mary in T urr i to defen d the Roman Church ; thither he is atten ded by two ar ch

or s o s of his own r e lm a n d en e h bishops bi h p a , th c e ’ t e er s ere he is met th pr oceeds to S P t , wh at e

n th B s o of Al n o who s s h en tra ce b y e i h p ba , ay t e nu h prayer D eus in c uius ma . Ins ide t e church the Bis hop of Por to says the prayer D eus inma r r ab ilis

undi T he Em ror en oes u n o the a uc tor m . pe th g p i t

1 ’ n e r do VI . t . . 21 1 Ma rte s O , op c i . II p . 9 ' r do I I ib id . . 212 Per tz M . G . L e . . Mar tene s O V , p ; , gg , II 97. ‘ n i 30 hink s h a th e i l e of h i s or der I n i Diema d . t . c i (0p c . p ) t t t t t t p t ’ sh w h a hi s or der Ord o q ualiter r ex T eutonic u s etc . e s t t t i s n ot ’ B ut th e ‘ E x er c itus T uton ic us is r a ed for offic ial . e p y in th e

mun den x ve . L audes of th e Ge Cod e . S ee a b o 3 G . ai z F rm ln r h n oni W t , Di e o e de Deuts c e K g s u nd d er

' ’ R emi s c h n a is r - Kr b n G in en 6 c e wn o . 7 68 K g ( tt g , pp , .

48 T H E R OM AN I M PE R I AL R I TE

develo emen ts in the eremon l ve n p c ia ha take plac e. T he Emperor from thi s time for ward takes the oath in the chur ch of S t Mary in T urr i an d is no longer no n e efore the Confess o of S t e er b u a i t d b i P t , t in the

el of S t M ur e no one en efort e n chap a ic , h c h b i g an oin ted before the Confess io b ut the Pope at his con secration

NOTE

2 T he ac count given by Robert of Clary of the coro

n on of the rs L n Em er or of Cons n no l ati fi t ati p ta ti p e,

l n f l n ers in 1 204 s s to v Ba dwi o F a d , , hew it ha e been

r m n a p ur ely Wes tern ce e o y . T he Emperor accompan ied by the clergy an d n obl es wen t in processi on from the imperial palace

to the church of S t S ophia . Here he was arr ayed in his royal ves ture in a chamber s pecially pr e He was n o n kn l n pared for him. a i ted ee i g befor e n d was en ro n all th l r a e e s o s . the a ta , th c w d by bi h p

is n o men on of an o er nves ur e u T here ti y th i tit , tho gh r s e r e a nd orb ar e a ll r eferr e o the s wo d, c pt , d t . Finally he wa s enthr oned holdin g the s ceptre in

n a nd the orb in his lef an d M s hi s right ha d t, a s

was celebr a ted . h oun ven Ro er is ver me re b u t T e acc t gi by b t y ag ,

s r e is le rl es ern a n d a r n l the rite de c ib d c a y W t , app e t y one very similar to the third recens ion of the Roman ri te .

1 i t divides th e whol e er iod fr om Dieman d (0p . c . ) p Otto I (962) — in o e r ec en s ion s onl in th e Fr ederi c k I I (1 220) t thr e y , fir s t of whic h h e c l a s s es all th ose or der s in whic h th e an oin tin g tak es plac e b efor e Pe r th e Confes s io of S t te . 9 o f hr oni u es . 73 f. H p , C q , p T H E R OM AN I M PERI AL R I TE 49

IV

T he end of the twelfth cen tury is mar ked by a further developemen t in the r ite con tained in the ‘

n . T s r ula r Lib er Cansuum of Car dinal Ce ci . hi pa tic rite was proba bly used at the cor ona tion of Henry VI an d the Empr es s Consta n tia by Pope Celes tin e III in

T h e Emper or an d Empr es s go in proces s ion to

M r in T ur r the o r s n n E c c e mitto St a y i , ch i i gi g a n elum an d er e the Em er or es the o g , th p tak ath to ur T he o ha s e ome defen d the Roma n Ch ch . ath b c longer a nd the Emper or s wears fea lty to the Pope a n d to his succes sors a nd that he will b e a defen der " h ’ m n ur an d s s es t e o e s foo . of the Ro a Ch ch , ki P p t

h o ves him the e e a n d the r o ess on T e P pe gi P ac , p c i ’ s s out to S t e er s s n n B enedic tus Dominus et P t , i gi g ’ sr a el At the s lver oor of S t e er s the Deus I . i d P t Bishop of Al ban o meets the Emper or and r ecites the m A prayer Deus in c uius ma n u su c or da r c gum. s

1 z M . . 187fi. Pert , . G c g . II 9 b u iem d . t 35 k s b e Por z l . . t D an o c i . . a e it to th e S O t , c , ( p p ) t i Or der used in th e c o r on a t on of H enr y II I b y Pope Clemen t II . l r der This is w ith out doub t a n offic ia O . 3 mini n os ri J s u hr i min e do e C s i . E o N I n n o t t g . r ex , et r a or R oman orum r omi tto s on deo ollic eor i n tur ns impe t , p , p , p , atque evan elia inr o c or am D eo et b ea o Pe r o a os ol o ib i per h aec g t t p t , t Pe ri a os oli vi c ari o fidelita tem tui s ue s uc c es sor ib N . b ea ti t p t , q us c a noni c e in tr an tib us ; meque amod o pr ote c tor em ac defen s or em us san c ae R oma n ae ec c les iae et ves r aa ers o fore hui t , t p nne , ves c c e s s orum in omni b us util ita tib us in tr or umque s u , quan tum divi no iu or io s ec un dum sc ir e meum ac ful tus fuer o ad t , pos se , s ine fr a ude m D v t in eni o . S ic e eus adi u et e h aec san c a Dei evan et malo g t g elia .

w. o. R. 4 50 T H E R OMAN I M PE RI AL R ITE the Pope en ters the Respon sory P etr e a mas me is

T en un er the Ro the o e u s to the sung . h d ta P p p t Emper or a s er ies of question s concern ing his faith

n u an d l e the o e r e r es to ves the a d d ty, whi P p ti t, Bishop of Porto r ecites the prayer D eus inenar r ab ilis

the Em er or is v a uc tor mwndi . N ext p es ted in the

l of S t Gr e or i m e alb an d rdl e and chape g y w th a ic , gi , ‘ ’ l d to the o e who fa s um ler um an d 1 8 e P p , cit c ic ,

i r u on ves un lma luvi le he s the e p ted with t ic, da tic , p a , h m r e us ns a nd s n ls . T e B s o of Os it , b ki , a da i h p tia

n r ee s to the s lver oor r th Em r the p oc d i d , whe e e p ess

n n an d r e es the r er Omni ot ha s bee waiti g , cit p ay p ens

' ne D eus ans et or i o b onita tzs an d she is en a eter f g , th ’ ’ l ed to St Gr egory s altar to await the Pope s pr o

" n T he o e ro ee s to the Confess o of cessio . P p p c d i n d s is e un Af er the K r th S t P eter a Mas b g . t y ie e

n is s the r e on the Em r r an Lita y aid by a chd ac , pe o d

r l n r o r th l T h m r Emp es s yi g p st ate e whi e. e E pe or is then anoin ted (appar en tly before the alta r of 1 S t Maur ice) by the Bis hop of Ostia with the Oil of exor ci sm on the right ar m an d between the shoulders with the pr ayer D ominus D eus Omnip otens c uius es t

nis otes tas follo e the r er om p , w d by p ay (once an

us D i ilms T h n alter na tive) D e e F . e be ediction of m res s foll o s Deus ui sol b the E p w , q us a b es immor ta li a tem an d she is no n e on the re s t , a i t d b a t with the

1 Th er e is no men ti on of th e pl ac e wh er e the E mperor is b ut as h e is inve d b ef r anoin ted , s te o e th e al tar of S t M auric e it s eems pr ob a b le th at h er e too h e wa s an oin ted b y th e B ish op Of l Os tia as in th e as t r ec ensi on . Di eman d s eems n ot to ha ve noti c ed wh e in v i ur es ook ere th es t t t plac e , an d as s umes th at th e unc ti on w as ma ore th e onfes s io of S t e de bef C Pet r . T H E R OM AN I M PERI AL R I TE 51

' ’ ’ ’ for m s mtus S a nc tz gr a tia b umilita tis nostr ae ofiezo T h o e the no n n c o ios a desc enda t etc . e p , P p , a i ti g ov r s n s th l r of S t M ur e on e , de ce d to e a ta a ic , which th ro n v e n e os e a n d el ver s r n e c w s ha e b e d p it d, d i a i g to the Emperor with the for m A c c ip e a nulum f ' ' f ll s z na a lum videlzc et sa nc ta e dez etc . o o e g c fi , , w d by

s or ra r Deus c uius est omn is otes ta s mu a h t p ye , p , a ch shor ten ed form of the pr a yer alr eady used at the anoin ting ; n ext the s wor d is gir t on with the form A c c ip e hunc gla diwm c um dei ben edic tione tibi c ol la tum an d th r r Deus ui r es idential an d he , e p aye q p ; crown s the Emperor with the form Ac c ip e signum h Em r ess is en ro n e the lor ia e etc . T e g , p th c w d with T form Ac c i e c or ona m r e a lis ex c ellen tia e etc . he p g , Pope delivers the s ceptr e to the Emper or with the

' ' form Ac c i e s tr um r e ia e otes ta tzs vir a m s c ihc et p m g p , g

' foll h r ec ta m r e m c ir a m vir tutis etc . o e t e g , g , , w d by n t pr ayer Omnimn D omine fans b on om m. T he at he l f h ia in ex c e is is un and a tar o S t Peter t e Glor ls s g ,

us r e nor m ium f ll the special collect D e g u omn o ows . T he La udes are n ow sung a nd then the Mas s pr o c eeds the Em eror Offer n re n dl es a nd ol , p i g b ad , ca , g d an d the Em eror offer n in e the Em r ess p i g w , p the Bo ommun e and n water for the chalice. th c icat , o ’ l v n t e er s the Em eror s e rs hree ea i g S P t p w a , at t ff ren l es to m n n the r s an d r vil es di e t p ac , ai tai ight p i eg of the Roman people. T he most n oticeable thing in this recension is the e r n of the nves ure the r n app a a ce i tit with i g , which comes from non - Roman sources and dis appears again in t n r n he ext ece s ion. 52 T H E R OM AN I M PE RI AL R ITE

In the fourteenth century further developemen ts T h r er use the or on a on of Henr appear . e o d d at c ti y ” an d th r o R m nus f Mab illon ma VII I, e O d o a XIV o , y

f r b e tak en a s represen tative o this pe iod . is m e as u u l T he o is sl l v r ed . s ath ight y a i It ad , a , in the ur of S t M r in T urr ere the Em er or ch ch a y i , wh p is r e e ve the n on s a s ro er non an d c i d by ca a b th ca , the Emp er or s wears that he will b e the pr otector of the Rom n C ur b ut oes n ot s we r fe l a h ch , d a a ty to the Pope a n d his s uccessors a s in the pr eceding ’ n recen sion . I S t Peter s the Bishops of Albano a nd

or o sa their us ome ra r s a nd the L t n P t y acc t d p ye , i a y ’ i a f r t T n the B s s id b e o e S Peter s altar . he ishop of Os efore the l a r of S t M ur e n o n s the tia, b a t a ic , a i t Emper or on the right ar m a n d b etween the shoulders with the pr ayers D omin e D eus Omnip otens c ui us es t

m n w: i i Af er th a a is p otes ta s a d D e D e F il us . t e ‘ anoin ting the Pope kis ses the Emperor sic ut unum ’ ex diac onib us a n d Ma ss is begun at the alta r of S t e er the olle D eus r e nor um omnium e n P t , c ct g b i g f r t da Aft r the r u l sa id after the collect o he y . e g ad a ’ the PO e rs s e s m re on the Em er or s e p fi t t a it p h ad, a nd then crowns him with the form A c c ip e sig num

lor ia e : the S e r e an d Orb are en el vere g c pt th d i d, u n o for ms of el ver are ven and l s l tho gh d i y gi , a t y the S wor d is deliver ed with the for m Ac c ip e gla dia m

1 M . L . 528 fi. Pe z . rt , . G egg pp ’ 9 Al m d n i M ur Lx x c oll . 1 2 3 . os i e c al is at ri P . L . vm . 38 t t o s

l . II . . 455. r . L i t. R m Verne Vo Orde S ee o . , p T H E ROM AN I M PE R I AL R I TE 53

l n r f rm u ad ndic ta m etc . o e o n er o se vi , , a g tha hith t d on n n the ords er nos r s m n us l e indi c tai i g w p t a a , ic t g n as v e ta men et auc toritate b eatorum a ostolorum , ic p ’ c on sec ratas im er ialiter c onc es s um an d r on p tibi , gi t n ladio tao er emur th r s Ac c i er e su etc . with e wo d g g p f , , ’ r u n h f an d the Emper or the e po kisses t e Pope s eet.

r th ra u l th L u ar un At the Afte e g d a e a des e s g .

offer or the Em er or offers fi rs ol and en t y p t g d, th

acting as s ub - deacon (more s ub diac on i) offer s the

l and er - r us to th cha ice wat c t e Pope. ’ T he Empr es s is met at the en trance of S t Peter s an d the prayer Omnip otens semp iter ne D eus fans et i r h Em or i o etc . s e e s . en t e ress ha s g , , th aid Wh p

een ro n e she is rou to the o e wh f r b c w d b ght P p , o, a te reciting the prayer D eus qui solus b a b es immor ta lita

tem n o n s her the form S ir itus S a nc ti r a tia , a i t with p g ,

i s form e n lon er n in the l s re ens n th b i g g tha a t c io . ‘ T hen he pla ces the mitr e on her head ita quod ’ orn u mitra e s n dex tris et s inistris c a i t a a , and fin ally cr owns her with the form Ofic io nos tr ae indig nita tis i n imp er a tr ic em solemn iter b enedic ta ac c i e c or ona m im er i a lis ex c ellen tiae e p p , tc . After the Communi on it is added that the Pope

ma if he s sa the ra ers P r os i c e ua es umus y, wi h , y p y p , q , D omine Omni otens D eus ser enis ob tutib us B enedic p , , D omine ua esa mus b a ne r in c i em or l D , q , p p , (a ia) eus P a ter aeter na e lor ia e all of o ur in g , which cc earlier m n r Ro a ites . 54 T H E R OMAN I M PE R I AL RI TE

T he final r ecen sion of the Roman r ite app ear s in the Pon tifical of T here is ver y little

ffer en e e een s an d the l di c b tw thi ast recens ion . It is men ti on ed that the Emperor is clad in s urplice and almuce at his r eception as a can on at S t Mar y in T urr T he Old r v l of th r n l i . p i i eges e Ca di a bishops of Al n o or o an d Os ve sse and ba , P t , tia ha pa d away, a n C r n l s o ma ofli c iate in eir l e y a di a bi h p y th p ac . T he or er of the nv s ur is ff r n rs th d i e tit es di e e t, fi t e

" el ver of the S or the Em eror r e d i y w d, which p th ic bran di shes after it has been girt on him ; s econ dly the S e re a nd Orb ar e el ver e the rb c pt , which d i d, O in his r an a nd the e r e in his lef un er ight h d S c pt t, d one form A c c i e vir a m vir tutis a t ue ver ita tis , p g q ; l s l the Cr o n a fter the Em er or sses a t y w , which p ki ’ f m is ro n a s f r T h E r ess e e o e. the Pope s eet. e p c w d b At the Offer tory the Emperor s er ves the Pope as

- A r mmun n th Em a sub deacon . fte the Co io e peror ’ sses the o e s ee an d the Em r ess his n ki P p ch k p ha d,

n d th o an s a if he s the r r r a e P pe c y, wi h, th ee p aye s

ll in l in th l s r e en s on a owed thi s p ace e a t c i . Her e we leave the Roman imper ial r ite at the ma b e n o e last s tage of its developement . It y t d that the Roman Emperor was thr ee times crown ed ; fir st

n l r s ome mes r n for as K n of at Aache , ate ti at F a k t, i g

h E s rn r nk s or f er the me of Henr as t e a te F a , a t ti y II

1 P on tific a l e R oma num De c or onations Romani Im r per ato is .

T he E mperor Charles V in his C oronation rob es T H E R OM AN I M PE RI AL R ITE

‘ King of the Roman s ; s econ dly at Milan (or more often as a matter of fact at Monza) a s Ki ng of Italy or King of the Lombar ds thirdl y at Rome by

n l h the POpe as Roman Emperor . U ti e had been crowned at Rome he wa s only Imper a tor Elec tus or

Er wahl r K r m er of f n o Em eror te aise . As a att act p was crown ed at Rome after the time Of Fr ederick III though Charles V was crowned as Emperor at

Bologna .

1 R ea: T eutoni c or um oc c ur s Ofte n in th e ten th an d eleven th

i r um c ur on c r wi l n uri R x G r ma n o oc s e o c e in ear imes . c e t es . e e c t y t h l B c e M ax imili an I fir s t added t e tit e R ex Ger ma n i as . ry sa ys tha t ther e is r eas on to think tha t in l a ter times E rwa hlter b eg an to ‘ ’ ‘ ’ m of el ec ive in th e la c e of el ec ac quir e the eaning t p t . S ee

n E m r 531 n o e E d . R oma pi e, p . , t 6. ( CHAPTER V

T H E CORONAT I ON OF A KI N G. T HE E NGLI S H R IT E

As we ve s een the or ona on r e is foun ha , c ti it d existing in the new kingdoms of the West s ome two cen tur ies befor e an imper ial coron a tion r ite was called in to exis ten ce in the Wes t at the resuscitation of the

Em re rl m n In S n the r e is foun pi by Cha e ag e. pai it d in us e in the s even en ur in r n s l n s was th c t y , F a ki h a d it a lr e ell es l s e in the e en ur and in ady w tab i h d ighth c t y, Englan d a r ite was used at the en d of the same cen tury cer tainly on two occa sion s though un der " s a l um a n s peci and abn or mal cir c s t ce . In the n in th cen tur y a R oman r ite for the corona

on of n me n o e n r l er ve from h ti a ki g ca i t b i g , pa t y d i d t e Roman imp er ial forms b ut largely in fluen ced als o by th o r n r l r es rom s t m e the exis ti g oya it . F thi i e ther e wa s a c ontin ual reaction of the Roman a nd the n on l r es u on e o er a n d is s fe to s a ati a it p ach th , it a y that on n o two occa s ions even in the same country wa s the r e use in e l the s me form s o it d xact y a , unceasing wa s th e developement.

1 T h e fir s t r efer en c e to th e c on s ec r ation of a S ax on k in g is

- x hr onic l e un der th e e r foun d in th e Angl o S a on C y a 785, wh en i E c gfer th was as soc iated as k ing b y h s fa th er Offa . T H E E N GLIS H R ITE 57

T h e class ifying of the differen t developemen ts of the rite even of one country. is a wor k of con siderable f ul h m n s of the di fic ty. T e Recensions by ea which

evelo emen of r i m r a re er n d p t each ite s a ked , to a c tai e en r r r a d m l m r r o s xt t, a bit a y, n s i p y a k pe i d at which the process of developemen t has evolved definite

n T r r f f r ms in x i cha ges . he e is a vas t n umbe o o e s en e ma n of ere r o l n ever use b ut t c , y which w p bab y d s imply s erved to ren der the Pon tific als in which they o ur m l cc co p ete . T he hi s tory of the r ite is mos t easy to follow in the Ol er n oms of En la n and ra n e in d ki gd g d F c , which both the mon ar chical and the na tional spirit wer e mos m r e an d or n l er e n l n e t a k d, which acc di g y w i c i d to shew a s omewha t indepen dent s pir it towar ds the

rm n and un ar r e la r el in Papacy . Ge a y H g y we g y fl uen c ed in e r r te th e Rom n le s th i i by a , whi tho e l n s s u a s the S n na v n n oms a nd a d , ch ca di ia ki gd S o l n emer e s omew l e fr om c t a d, which g d hat at a on on of s em - r r onl n e to the c diti i ba ba ity, y attai d dig nity of pos s ess ion of a cor ona tion rite at a time when the pres tige of thi ng s Roman wa s well estab lished the r es ul a e r r e a ea rs ve , with t th t th i it pp to ha

m n been more or les s Ro a .

T HE ENGLIS H RITE

T here are six well - marked recen sion s Of the

En li s r e g h it . ( 1 ) T he Or der of the so- called Pon tifical of E gbert .

- ll r r of E lr (2) T he so ca ed O de the ed II . 58 T H E E NGLI S H R I TE

3 T he r er of the lf n ur ( ) O d tw e th ce t y .

4 T he Or er of the I/iber R e a lia l s e ( ) d g , which a t d (in Englis h from the time Of James I) until the r eign m of Ja es II . 5 T h r r of m ( ) e O de Ja es II .

6 T he Or er o f ll m a nd M r ( ) d Wi ia a y, which with compara tively unimpor tan t changes has b een used n to th r dow e p esent time.

T he earliest form of the En glish r ite is that

is foun in the so- ll e on l of E er which d ca d P tifica gb t , Ar s o of r — f r e D m chbi h p Yo k 732 766 . O this it o I ‘ Cab rol s ays that it is s an s doute le plus a ncien ’ ui But th l u f th e q exis te. e who e q es tion o e dat of s on l an d its on n e on E er thi P tifica , c cti with gb t is one mu n ee s nv s on a nd in the that ch d i e tigati , abs en ce of an y recen t an d thor ough dis cus sion of ese o n s is r r ous t al s o u th p i t , it p eca i o de with thi d c m n a n n th n ur e t s belo gi g to e eighth ce t y . As to the existence of a cor onati on rite amon g

An lo- S on s we fin d two allus ons to r el ous the g ax , i a igi cer emony in the Anglo- S axon Chron icle at the en d u T u un r the r 785 we of the eighth cent ry . h s de yea ar e l Ec ferth who was sso on the rone to d that g , a ciated th ‘ hi fa r ff wa s in e r llo e a s by s the O a, that y a ha w d ” n nin l d T he s me u or ki g (to c y ge g eha go ) . a a th ity

1 l A . r e de c o . 1 238 . D CL , art B tagn e (gr an

2 m ol h n l o- ax n Ch r onic le a s hi Do Cab r l . i t. vin t e S o s , oc c , gi g A g au h ori mos un us tifiab l s a es h a E c fer th w as c our onn t ty , t j y t t t t g é ' et Oin I h - ni l un oes t . n th e c a s e of E c gferth t e A. S . Chr o c e ac c o t g T H E EN GLI S H R I TE 59 speaks of the con secration of Eardwulf on his access ion to the Nor thumbrian thr on e in the year ‘ 795 ; he was then cons ecrated an d rais ed to his ’ r on e b l s d to his c in estole ahof n th (ge e to 7 e ) . Ea r dwulf who was of the Old lin e of kings had been

ll h r n a r usur n ca ed to t e th o e fte a patio .

Bo ese k n s ere o ever r se the th th i g w , h w , ai d to

r n un r ul r ir ums n es an d nn o th o e de pec ia c c ta c , we ca t therefore regar d this evidence a s proof that a cor o nati on rite wa s defin itely es tablished in Englan d by the en d of the eighth century b ecaus e of thes e iso lated in s tances occurr in g in the two S axon kingdoms of M r n d Nor thumb ria all the more s o as i e cia a , n both cas es it was the in fluen ce of the Ch ur ch that set

n n r n We ar e also ol As r thes e ki g s o the th o e. t d by se a s tory of the con secra ti on of Alfr ed as ki ng by Pope

Leo R me er he een s en hi IV at o , whith had b t by s r th l ulf T s s or i em ellis fathe E e w . hi t y s b hed an d ‘ r e o er r rs who Alfre epeat d by th w ite , add that d reta ined the r egalia an d ves tmen ts used at this Rom n oron on an d a e ere res r ve a c ati , th t th y w p e d

b ac k to th e c ompil er of th e Winc h es ter Ann als dr awn up un der

Al fr ed . ha hi s sour c e w er e w do n w W t s e ot k n o . In th e c as e of E ardwulf of Nor th umb ria w e h ave th e c on temp or ar y North umb r ian Annal s emb edded in S imeon of Dur h am and k n own thr ough him an d c er ain a s a es c ommon to him an d - t s th e A. S . Chr onic le p g , ex endin fr m th e 2 t g o e death of B ed to 80 . 1 Ric h . de Cir en c es tria S ec u lum H is tori ale Roll s S eries , p ( ) ,

. . 27 e ha ve h e eviden c of II p . W t e a c ha r ter of B ur g red and Aeth el swyth to sh ow th a t c rown s wer e among th e r egali a of the M erc ian ki n n g s in th e in th c en tury , b ut this does n ot n ec essarily im l n n p y a r eli ious c eremo y of c or on ati on . J . M . emb le Codex y g K , Di l m p o a II . 94 . 60 T H E E N GLI S H R ITE

n f n th En l s r l But he ce orward amo g e g i h ega ia . a fr agmen t of a letter from Pope Leo to Ethelwulf d s s es f s le en l o e er for in he nfor ms i po o thi g d a t g th , it i King Ethelwulf that he has inves ted his son Alfr ed ‘ the ns n of Rom n on sul A ma with i ig ia a a c . ss er kes n men on of an or on on f Alfr o ti y c ati o ed in Englan d . T he Order then of the P ontifical of Egber t must b e us e u on All w an d with ca ti . that e c s ay with respect to its date is that a compar ison between it a n d the s o- lle Or er of E elr e is f th ca d d th d, which o e

en en ur s e s a the for m r i an e rl r t th c t y , h w th t e s a ie c om l on n the l er a n d mu s m ler a nd pi ati tha att , ch i p l ss in r r e fixed cha acte . 2 ' T he Or der is called B enedic tio s up er r egem n omter elec tum an d the M s s n o is n ser e is , a i t which it i t d

ll i sa r o r e ib us i n die b e dic tioui T he ca ed M s p g ne s . Mas s collect is D eus r eg nor um omn ium et Cler istia ui ma x ime r otec tor im er ii da ammo tuo r e i nos tr o p p , g

m ha nt oir tutis s ua e sc ienter ex c oler e ut JV. tr i u c uius p , c ons titutione sunt p r inc ip es eius semp er mun er e s in t t p o es ta tes .

’ 1 m of M alm ee S ub b s I n r od . to Will ia es b a S t t ury , Ges t B eg um ‘ - . i 4 ri es 11 . x li n . . Fili um v (R oll s S e ) , p , es tr um E rfr ed quem m or e ad s an c orum a os tol or um limin de in ar e c ur a is h oc in te p t p a s t s t , ni n e s us c e imus et ua s i s ir italem filium c on s ul atus c in b e g p q p gul o, imen ti ue ut mos e t R om s n u h on or e, ves t s q , s ani c o s ulib s , dec ora ’

e uod in n os tr is s e tr adidi t man ib us . vimus , o q 9 l P ti a l b r u oc . H en der s on , on fic e of E g e t (S r tees S , Vo .

An o h er ex Of th e s ame Or der is r in ed fr om th 100 fi. e pp . t t t p t

/ m Le E n lis h a l L a na la t ns b L G . Wic kh a Cor ona i o n P on tific e e e y . gg , g t r Wes min s er 1 1 3 ft wh o al s o i ves th e un im or an R ec o ds , t t , 90 , pp . , g p t t ‘ v ari a tion s of th e tex t of th e Or der as it appear s in th e L eofl ric

M is s al .

62 T H E E NGLI S H R ITE

Af r s the M ss r o ee s a nd r i te thi a p c d , the e s a

l r f is n o e le all th r l s pecia P e ace. It tic ab that e va iab e

r r m n Mass praye s a e Ro a . At the en d of the r ite there is appen ded a short

r e on the r ee ef u es of n R ec tituclo cha g th chi d ti a ki g , r egis es t noc i ter or dina ti m b a ec tr ia p r a ec q rta p Op ulo

Christia no sibi sub dito r aec i er e n mel t ur p p , a y o sec e the e of C ur an d eo le to re r ess v olen peac h ch p p , p i ce

n ra n n b u a n d m r ful l a d e a d e s e . r o a pi , to j t ci P b b y ’ r a s ese the n s in such wo ds th ki g oath ran . T he oath in the n ext recen sion is in almos t the same

r a nd mos of the r ers re e r l r i wo ds , t p ay app a ate n

T ere is n o r ov s on m e for t other r ites . h p i i ad he

n f ueen on sor us a s in the Ea r n coronatio o a Q c t, j t ste rite ther e is n o pr ovis ion made for the ceremon ial

f h Em r But r s m t crown ing o t e p es s . the e ee s o have been some pr ejudice among the An glo- Saxon s against ’ any ver y close ass ociation of the king s con sor t with ‘ him n th r one r en l on oun of th o e th , appa t y acc t e matr imon ial irr egular ities of which S axon kings were u in mm n m s r T eu n m n r g ilty co o with o t othe to ic o a chs . It is to b e n oticed that the cr own is called the

l us or r lls the Ga e , a w d which eca

Ka a imov f the E s rn Em er r T he S a on w p o a te p o . x

' ' 1 F or th e n ation of th e Wes t - S ax on s does n ot all ow a queen to sit ’ ’ n or to b e c all ed a ueen b ut onl th e kin s wif b eside th e ki n g , q , y g e.

i A r i H t 856 e r ie M on . i s . B u s s el ed s . a . P As set , De r eb s g e f , ( t , t ri t . n mi whic h 8 a 85 r ec oun th e c or on T h e Anna lee B erti i a . . 6 a p . , t Fr c d fin i l ha th e c or on a ion of tion of J udi th in an e , e te y s tate t t t a mon x n z S ee Pert M . . . queen w as n ot pr ac tis ed a g th e S a o s . , G H F r th i ion r ded to th e c on sor s f A l 450 . o e os ac c o o n o S c rip t . I . p t t g

‘

Lie rmann Ges e z e der An els a c hs en II . b e s . v. S ax on k ings , see , t g , T H E E N GLI S H R ITE 63

a o’ tAGI An d ki ngs of later date called thems elves B S . in the r r of Bur r ed and Aethels w th to cha te g y ,

f r n ha lr een m e n f th which r e e e ce s a eady b ad , o e o e r eg ular Gr eek terms for the imperial crown is actually ‘ us ed Ego Burgred rex n ec n on ego Aethelswytha ’ r or n s mm re l An lor um r e n pa i c o ata te a ga i g gi a . T hes e facts may possibly i n dicate the in fluen ce of the

E s ern Em re on the our s of the es ou a t pi c t W t, th gh e ma m l ll us r e the La n of the r th y y si p y i t at ti pe iod . II T he order that marks the s econd recen sion of the

En l s r e a nd is lle the Or er of K n g i h it , which ca d d i g E elre was in all r o a l a use a t th th d , p b bi ity th t d e

ar in coron ation of Edg 9 73 . In thi s s econ d recens ion of the English rite every portion of the older is r epr es en ted b ut ther e is more

l mn In the eli ver of the ns n so e ity . d y i ig ia there is ’ a greater formality and whereas the r ite in Egbert s

oo is s m l lle B enedic tiones s u er r e em in b k i p y ca d p g , i r a e Al thi s order it s called Consec tio R gis . tern ative

rm r v a nd er s in E rt th fo s ar e p o ided , wh ea gbe e rite is

n o th M in l r re ens ons th ins erted i t e ass , ate c i e whole rite precedes the Mas s . As the ki ng enters the chur ch the anthem u T en th n F ir metur ma uus is s ng . h e ki g prostrates

mself fore the l r ur n the s n n of T e D e hi be a ta d i g i gi g um.

Af er s the n es the o is the r t thi ki g tak ath , which cha ge

' ‘ ’ at the en d of Eg ber t s order transformed into a dir ect o sl l er on of the rs few or ‘ ath by a ight a t ati fi t w ds .

1 ’ H ac c tria p op ulo Chri s ti a no c t mihi sub di to in Chri s ti p r omi tto a D i t omn i o nomine . I n p r imi s u t c c c lesi e c s p p ulus Ck ris ti a na s 64 T H E E NGLI S H R I TE

n is s T e in voc a mus l D eus ui o ulis T h e aid , (a ia) q p p ,

t H r (alia) I n clieb us ei us or ia ur . e e pr obably the ’ ’ m n s or ou ma m n ow alia ea th gh it y ea als o. N

m s the Con sec ra tio Omn i otens sem iter ne D eus co e , p p

tor a c ub er na tor l D eus elec tor um or titudo c r ea g , (a ia) f , f (item alia) D eus D ei F ilius . O thes e thr ee pr ayers the first is foun d in the r ite used by Ab p Hinc mar at

h oron on of Lou s in 8 77 a n d l in th t e c ati i II , a s o e Ordo Roman us of Hittorp of about the same date ; ’ the s econ d is the consecration prayer of Eg bert the

i an rl Rom n form an d is f un in n arl thi r d s ea y a , o d e y

ll s u se uen r es . T en follo s a n w f ur a b q t it h w e eat e,

h nves ur e the R n the form Ac c i e t e i tit with i g , with p a n ulum sig na c ulum videlic et s a nc ta e fidei an d the

r D eus c uius es t omnis otes ta s o of em praye p , b th th ’ r ma nu h n i foun d in Hittorp s O do Ro s . T e ki g s then gir t with the S w or d with the form Ac c ip e b unc la dia m is ffer en fr om the Roma n for m g , which di t , w r s o urs a n d the r er D eus ui r o an d n o fi t cc , p ay q p ia tua lso n ow rs a ea rs and is videut , which a fi t pp , bas ed on a collect in the Gregori an S acramentary for

r T h n use in time of wa . e ki g is cr own ed with the

C t te D eus wa u h r form orone , which s s ed a t t e co o n ation of Charles the Bald at Metz in 869 a nd the

r D eus er etuita tis follo s T he S e re is praye p p w . c pt deliver ed with the form Ac c ip e s c ep tr um r egiae p otes

’ m nos ro a rb i ri o i n omm em r e s r Al u ver a m p ac e t t t p o e vet . i d a t a ta tes c t omnes i ni ui ta tes omni bus r ad i bus i n t r d a rap c i q g e ic m. T er ti um a t omni b us i udi c iis ac q ui ta tem c t mi s eri c or dia m p r ac ia m u t mihi c t vob i s i nd ul ea t s ua m mis er ic or i a n c ip , g d m c leme s c t u vi t mis er i c or s deus . Q i vi . T H E E NGLIS H R ITE 65 ta tis followed by the prayer Omnium Domine fons b onor um o h of o ur r s ere and in the c on , b t which cc fi t h

em ra r n r r f l T h r i h t po y Fr e ch o de o Ra to d. e Ve ge s t en deli vered with the for m Ac c ip e vir ga m c ir tutis a tque ‘ a e uita tis rs o urs in the Or o Roman u q , which fi t cc d s

f itt r A r f n n e en e ons follo s six o H o . se es o p i i b dicti w , of which occ ur in the or ders of Charles the Bald (869) ‘ ’ ’ a n d Lou s 8 an d the la s ree in E r s r i II ( 7 t th gbe t ite. Finally the king is enthr oned with the form S ta et ’ r etine form rs o ur s ere a nd in Ra told s , a which fi t cc h r f ll o e the les s n s Omn d i e o . it , w d by b i g et tib D eu s de r or e a lia B enedic D omine or titudinem r inc i is , ( ) f p p , ’ o of o ur in the for ms of E b th which cc gbert .

T he M ss r er s ar e fferen fr om a p ay , which di t those ‘ ’ of E er ar e foun in the M iss a uotidia na o gb t, d q p r r e e f r or an ramen r g o the G eg i Sac ta y. In this r ecen s ion the cor on ation Of the queen

u h is n o n cons or t firs t occ rs . S e a i ted on the head with the form I n nomine tib i b a ec

m t a n d th r unc tio olei in honor e e c . e er Omn , , p ay . i sem D eus a uentem s iri tum Bo p . fl p th these for ms

1 ’ I n th e tex t of thi s r ec en s ion given in Dr Wic kh am Legg s

H . r r ti n r der . B . S l 0 . 5 th e f T h ee Co ona o O s ( 9 0) , p 9 , or m with wh ic h

' th ver e i s d eli ver ed i s foll ow ed b a r a er I n e a l e g y p y , fi bi em mi s eri

r a m a n d h en th e alli um is iven wi h c o dia m tu ; t p g t the for m,

i u s em sa mmi honori s an d a r a er n D u Ac c p e n nc ve t , p y , Om . e s s r Non e of h es e form c unc ti hono ri s i ns ta s di p osi to . t s appear

els ewh er e .

2 h e w or d s ua e r ma n n I n this pr ayer oc c ur t , q p e us os tr a s ti tu h es or d imp os i ti onem hodi e r egin a i n s itur . T e w s h ave b e en rd e b s ome as eviden c e lin er in on onl in th e f rm r eg a d y , g g y o s for f ueen h a ori in all h er e w a s th e c r own in g o a q , t t g y t a la yin g on ‘ ' in T h e or din a ti of han ds a t th e c on s ec r a tion of a k g . o of Kin g S t Col umb a i s ad duc ed a s fur h er eviden c e an Aidan b y t , d th e

w . R . 5 . c 66 T H E E NGLI S H R I TE

r ur T he R n is en ven th her e fi st occ . i g th gi with e form A c c ip e a nulum fidei signac ulum sa nc ta e T r ini ta tis an d the r er Deus c uius es t omnis tes tas , p ay p o (which is n ot the same prayer a s tha t foun d els ewhere i the s me e nn n in the or ona on of n w th a b gi i g c ti a ki g) ,

o of e r n ow for the rs me a b th which app a fi t ti . L s tly the q ueen is c rown ed with the form A c c ip e c or onam lor iae an d the ra er Omn ium D omine ens b onor mn g , p y / the secon d of which is a shor ten ed form of the corr e spon ding prayer in the or der for the coronation of th n le the former is sli hl ff r n e ki g , whi a g y di e e t ’ n f the form in Hittor r editio o p s O do Roma n us . It may b e n oted that the forms for the c oronation

f ueen ven in the or er of Ba told n O a q gi d , a d f rm n the s e on r e ens on of the ren r t o i g c d c i F ch i e , ar e almos t iden ti cal with those of the English

n r ecens io . T he developemen t of the rite in this secon d r e

n is mos mar e a nd is n r n c ens io t k d, it i te esti g to n ote that the same in fluen ces have been at wor k on the r te of s r o is v l Fr ench i thi pe i d, which ery c os e to the ns n s ec on d Engli s h rece io .

’ ex r es sion Of Pho ius oGem a a mh e ia s mi h als o b e adduc ed p t e p B g t . h if h e h ave an o h er han a en er al mea nin doub l es B ot , t y y t t g g , t s r efer to th e l aying on of h and s alw ays anc ien tly Ob ser ved in n B ut in h is ar ic ular as a b l es si g . t p t p s g e th e words eviden tl y r efer ’ l to th e s e in of the c r own n h ueen h s imp y tt g o t e q s ead . T H E E NGLIS H RI TE 67

In th e twelfth century a third r ecension Of the 1 En l s r e e rs in the r e has een g i h it app a , which it b

n r le Rom n n u n s ubj ected to a very co s ide ab a i fl e ce. T he Ordo Roman us of Hittorp or s ome kin dred Or der has been foll owed to a large extent in prefer en ce to

a n l or r the Old n tio a de . As the king enter s the church the an them F ir metwr ma n us is s un and the n l es ros r g , ki g i p t ate

f u n h n T h in be ore the altar d ri g t e Lita y . e tr o

u n f h i n w f ur a n m d ctio O t e Litany s a e eat e d Ro an .

Af er the L n the n es the o I n Chr isti t ita y ki g tak ath, u h ti no A s o nomine p r omitto haec tria p op lo C ris a . bi h p then a s ks the people whether they accept the Elect d as n S i ta li r i nc i i etc . an e ns er ki g , p p , , th y a w V r o n on i w olumus et c onc edimus . T his ec g iti s a n e

al f ur ut n f rm ll en l form eat e, b i o a y it had tak p ace f ll m for . oron on o . lon e e e. g b , g at the c ati Wi ia I ls o r in th ren or er Of L u s It a appea s e F ch d o i VIII,

n fr m th r n r l r n b ut disappears agai o e F e ch ite ate o .

a T hen is said the pra yer Omn . eter ne D eus c r ea tor omnium follo e ser es of ene ons the , w d by a i b dicti , s ame as thos e which follow the delivery Of th e ‘ ’ u in or r f rm r E r b t s e o . e s cept e in gbe t, a h t N xt i the r er Deus ine a bilis a uc tor mun di s said p ay fi , which is fir s t foun d in the order by which Pope u s T r s in J ohn VII cr own ed Lo i II at oye 877. It

n f r r in r ll ever or er b ut occurs he ce o wa d p actica y y d ,

1 n l r na i on R ec or ds . 30 6 S ee L . G. Wic kha mLegg , E g ish Co o t , pp . 5—2 68 T H E E NGLI S H R I TE

’ wherea s the wor d inefia b ilis is always used in the English or der s (an d the Ger ma n Aachen or der ) el se r i na r r a b ilis i l s foun T he no n n whe e ne s a way d . a i ti g is much mor e elab ora te than heretofor e ; first the

n s ar e a n o n e Un ua ntur ma n us is tae etc . en ha d i t d g , , th follows the con s ecration prayer (Roman ) P r osp i c e onzni otens D eus f er the n is n o n e on p , a t which ki g a i t d

e r e s s oul er s a n d en s of rms Un ua n tur h ad, b a t, h d b d a , g

ut i ta d ec tus n d ur n the n o n n c a s etc . a p , p , , d i g a i ti g n s r T s el or e the Respo o y D eum time is s un g . hi ab at ’ un ction is iden tical with that pr es cr ibed in Hittorp s Af er or er ou the forms a r e n ot the s me. d , th gh a t the a n o n n is s D eus D ei F ilius a lia D eus ui i ti g aid , ( ) q

u t um T h n ur r en m e es i s or glor ia . e i ves tit es a e th ad the S wor d with the Roman form Ac c ip e gla di a m p er

t th Armill ll um forms ma nus e c . e s and th a , e P i with n ow rs e r n Ac c i e a r millas s inc er i ta tis an d fi t app a i g , p , m T n m s th or ona n Ac c i e a lliu etc . e o e e o p p , h c c ti , the cr own being bless ed with the pra yer D eus tuor um c or on a an d the n e n r o n the for m , ki g b i g c w ed with

Cor onet te D eus is r f un a t th or on on , which fi s t o d e c ati of rles the Bal in T he ra er Deus er Cha d 869 . p y p

etuita tis follo s th r n n T h r n is ven p w e co o atio . e i g gi with the Roman form Ac c ip e r egia e dig nita tis a n ulum ; the s ceptr e with the old form Ac c ip e s c ep tr um r egia e

otes ta tis a nd the r r m i m in ons b p , p aye O n u Dom e f o

or um an d l l h n as t y the verge with the Old form. T e b enediction s which follow are thos e con tained in ’ Hittor s or er an d na ll the n is en r on e p d , fi y ki g th d

th f r m S ta t r ti with e o e e ne. ’ T he q ueen s coron ation foll ows in s ubs tan ce

70 T H E E NGLI S H R I TE

r m a n a in th l r n s on an d F i etn/r m us s e ast ec e i , the

n ma s his rs o l on a nd en is s ki g ke fi t b ati , th aid a r er now fir s e r n Deus humilium oisita tor p ay t app a i g, , which is adapted fr om a collect in the Greg orian ‘ ’ n in n ium s acrame tary adventu fr atrum s uper venie t . A rmon is n ow n r o u f r i the kin se i t d ced, a te wh ch g

es the o n o l on er re l b ut in ns er to tak ath, g di ct y, a w

n in h m n r n ite uidem i n terrogatio s as t e Ro a ite . F i q S i leges et c on suetudines a b a n tiquis ins tis et D eo denotis r egib us p leb i Anglor um c onc essa s c umsa c r a menti c onfir ma tions eidemp leb i c onc eder e et ser var e voluer it; etp r aeser tim

T he king promising that he will maintain thes e r s the Ar s o n u s to him the f ll o n ight , chbi h p the p t o wi g q ues tions S w oa b is ec c lesiae D ei c ler oque et p op ulo p ac em ex i ntegr o et c onc or dia m in D eo sec undum s ir es tua s ? Res S er oab o p , .

F a c ies fier i i n omnibus iudic n s tuis aequa m et r ec to/m ius titiam et disc r etionem in miser ic or dia et ver ita te u dw n r sec n ia m. vi es tua s ? R . F a c

Conc edis ins tas le es et c onsuetudines esse tenenda s g , et r omittis ea s er te ess e r ote endas et a d honor em p p p g , D ei r ob or a nda s qua s vulgus eleger i t s ec undum vir es C tua s ? R . onc edo et r i p om tto. ’ T hen follows the bis hops petition Domine R ea: a ’ oob is p er dona r i an d the king s pr omise to pr eserve the r s a n d r v le es of the ur i ight p i i g Ch ch, which s ro l er ve from the r n r p bab y d i d F e ch ite . After thi s T H E E NGLI S H R I TE 71

Veni Cr ea tor is s un and n is s th ld ra g , the aid e o p yer ~ — T e ineoc annus reintroduc ed in to the rite and the

L a n f er ar sun th n n l lm it y, a t which e g e Pe ite tia psa s n w f ur a e eat e. T he consecra tion s ection of thi s recen sion is a curious c onfl ation of a n umber of con secration ‘ r m . D eus c r ea tor nium a li r e s . Omn . se em a p ay p , ( )

B enedi D omine hunc r e em a lia D eus ine a b ilis c g , ( ) fi , follo the res or e D eus ui e ulis tuis an d wed by t d q p p , en the u l on se r on r r the ld D th act a c c ati p aye , o eus elec ter um or titude n r od u e S ur sum da n f , i t c d by c or a d

f T h n is n w n n h Pr e ac e. e ki g o a oi ted on t e han ds

the form Un ua/ntwr ma n us the n em Un with g , a th

nt lomenem n u n x er u S a bei g s ng the while, a d after t h the prayer P r osp ic e omn . D eus ser enis eb utib us (t e Roman cons ecration prayer) the ki ng is anoin ted in the form of ross on the re s e s oul er e een a c b a t, ach h d , b tw the s oul ers the n of e arm an d n th h d , at be d ach , o e

Af er th e an o n n the r ers D eus D ei head . t i ti g p ay

an d Deu ui es ius tor u m are s T h n F ilius s q aid . e ki g ‘ ’ i n ow rr e in the Colo um sin donis a nd the s a ay d bi ,

Ar s o r o ee s to less the re l a us n for chbi h p p c d b ga i , i g h u the ra er ere r s o urr n D eus t e p rpose p y h fi t cc i g ,

T he n is en rr a e in un ose r ex r e um. g ki g th a y d t ic , h ,

u n s and the Ar s o en less es the an d b s ki , chbi h p th b

r usin the r er E x a udi D omi ne r ec es s wo d, g p ay p r me h n ow e s for the rs . T e nos tr as , which app a fi t ti r ar mills ll um an d r o n in vestiture with swo d, , pa i , c w

1 I n thi s r ec e ns ion th e w or ds quem in h ui us r egn i r eg em par iter ' ’ c on sec r amus . eligimus in thi s pra yer ar e al tered to quem . T h e c hange w a s n ever ma de in th e sa me pra yer in th e Fr enc h ri te. 72 T H E E NGLI S H R I TE

hen l the c om n n f rms ein t takes p ace, ac pa yi g o b g r h those of the las t recension . Afte the cr own ing t e

‘ n em Co or ta r e et esto air is s un a n d the rin a th nf g , g is rs les se two ra ers now r s o urr n fi t b d with p y fi t cc i g, Deus c a eles tium ter r es tr i umque a n d B enedi c D omi ne et sa nc ti c a un ulum an d en el vere the fi , th d i d with for m of the las t r ecension followed by the prayer

t h r an d D eus c uius es t omn is p otes a s . T e s cept e verge a re then deliver ed with the forms Of the las t r e ens on a n d nall f er the r ee en e ons c i , fi y a t th b dicti and T e D eum omes the n r on s on T he n c e th i ati . ki g

n n r n h bei g e th o ed t e homage is don e. In this recension the c oronation of the q ueen

on sor is ver s m lar to the r e of the l s r e ens on c t y i i it a t c i , the differen ces being tha t the fir s t prayer in the thir d

m . en er i i m re ens on Omn . se Deus s et o s O e c i , p f g , itt d, the pr ayer Sp ir i tus S a nc ti gr a tia b efore the unction

sa e rs an d O c ie indi nita tis is no lon er a n di pp a , fi g g

l ern ve for m b ut is s fter the orona on has a t ati , aid a c ti

th l r En l s f rm T h u taken place with e o de g i h o . e q een

n is an oin ted on head a d breas t . T he Mas s prayer s ar e S imila r to thos e of the

e on re en s on b ut ere ar e some fferen es s c d c i , th di c ; a coll ect is said for the q ueen as well a s for the king ;

w m D eus det tibi de er a n the t o prayers O n . r e d B enedic Domine f or titudinem (which are s aid im mediately after the enthr onisation in the s econd re ens on b ut s e r e from the r ar c i , had di app a d thi d) e ’ said at the king s s econ d obla tion of a mar k of gold n a l rn ve S e re is ven of th m a te ati c t gi , that e Ro an Missa p r o I mp er a tor e ; a bless ing of the king a nd

74 T H E E NGLI S H R I TE

an d r en as ell as En l s a nd the on F ch w g i h , petiti

of the s o s D omine R ep a vob is er dona r i bi h p , p , which i l f un r n l i r s e s ed . Ven C ea tor is en s un t t a at th g, follo e We beseec h thee 0 Lor d H ol F a ther w d by , , y T e invec a mus a n d the L n i n En l s ( ) , ita y g i h with s e al e r t th o T en a p ci p tition p oper o e ccasion . h are said the four pr ayers 0 A lmighty a nd ever la s ting d r n n s us tor o m . G C ea tor o ll thi s O em . D e c r ea , f a g ( p

omn ium O Lor d thou tha t oeer nes t a ll kin doms ) ; , g g (B enedic D omine) ; God the unsp ea ka b le A uthor

' (Deus i nefia bi lis) ; and God whic h p r eoides t for thy D us ui is T h ns r n f ll eo le e o ul . e o e o o o s p p ( g p p ) c c ati w , God the s tr ength of thy c hos en (D eus elec tor um fer ti tude n ro u e S ur s um c or da an d ref e the ) , i t d c d by P ac , a r n l l l r in m f pr ye bei g s ight y a te ed so e o its phras es . ’ T he kin g s han ds ar e then anoi nted with the form Let thes e ha n ds b e a noin ted Un ua n tur ma nus ( g ) , followed by the anthem Z a deh the p r ies t Unx er un t

S a lomonem an d the r er Lee/c down Almi ht God ) p ay , g y ’ (P r ospic e emnip etens ) the king is then an oin ted on the re s e een the s oul ers on o s oul ers b a t, b tw h d , b th h d ,

n the ou s of the rms an d on the ro n Of th o b ght a , c w e

T en follo the r ers God the S on o God h ead . h w p ay f (D eus D ei F ilius) a nd God whic h a r t the glory of the h n r ighteous (Deus qui es iuster um glor ia ) . T e ki g is olo um a n d Dalma f er n ow ves ted with C bi tic, a t which the Ar chbis hop says the prayer 0 God the King of kings (D eus R ex r egum) then with the S uper tun ic a r lose a ll ose and s n ls the De n of o c p , h , a da by a

1 n um u i s s ruc k out b u th F a c ie de s ign c r c is t , t e queen is ’ in h mann er of a c r os s an oin te d t e . T HE E NGLI S H R ITE 75

m es ns er and th s urs n o lem n . W t i t , with e p by a b a T he Swor d is bles sed with the form H ea r our

r a er s E x a udi ua esumus an d is el ver e to p y ( g ) , d i d the king with the for m R ec eive this kingly swor d A i m i n th c c e la dia . He s ves e e Ar m ll ( p g ) i t d with i , Rec eive the a r mill (Ac c ip e a r milla s ) ; with the M n le or O en ll R ec eive this a ll Ac c i e a t p pa , p ( p allium the Cr n the Ar s o n p ) with ow , chbi h p taki g it in his hands an d saying God the c r own of the a ith ul D tuor mn and 0 God o eter nit Deus f f ( eus ) , f y ( er etuita tis an d ro n n the n the form p p ) , c w i g ki g with h God c r own thee (Cor onet te D eus ) . T e ch oir in the mean time sings the an thems B e s tr ong (Con

or te/r an i n ha l r e oic e Deus in vir tute f e) d T he k g s l j ( ) . T he Archbi shop n ow bles s es the Ring with the pr ayers O God the c r ea tor of all things in hea ven Deus c a eles tium and B less 0 Lor d a nd sa nc t ( ) , , ify ’ B enefi c D eus a nd l es on the n s r ( ) , p ac it ki g ight

e n n er s n R ec ei ve the r i n o kin l w ddi g fi g , ayi g g f g y di nit i ia di nita tis a n ul T g y (Ac o p e r eg e g um) . hen the r er 0 God to whom b elon eth a ll ower Deus p ay , g p ( c uius es t a fter the n offer s the s or a nd ) , which ki g w d

i r m h Ar s l v r th it s edee ed . T e chbi hop de i e s e S c ep tre R ec eive the sc e tr e Ac c i e sc e tr um a nd ra , p ( p p ) , p ys

0 Lor d the oun ta i n o a ll ood thin s Omni um , f f g g ( D omine ens l e s th er R i f ) ; ik wi e e V ge, ec e ve the r od

i h Arc s o n les h (A c c p e vir ga m) . T e hbi h p the b s es t e

n T he Lor d b les s thee B enedic a t tib i T e Deum ki g , ( ) is s un a nd the n is en ron e the form g , ki g th d with ta a nd hold a s t S ta et r etine f er w th e S nd f ( ) , a t hich

d om peers o their h ag e. 76 T H E E NGLI S H R ITE

’ T he or der of the q ueen s cor on ation foll ows that

of th [f ib R e a li rs is sa s o a t e er g s . Fi t id by a bi h p the wes t door of the Abbey the pr ayer 0 Almighty

m . D eus a nd ever la stin God the oun ta in Omn . se g , f ( p ons et or i o en the lt r God whic h on l ha st f g ) , th at a a , y

immor ta lit Deus ui us S he is en n o n e y ( q sol ) . th a i t d on the cr own of her hea d with the form I n the na me

o the F a ther I n nomine a nd en on the r e s f ( ) , th b a t, the s me form e n r e e e f er is s the a b i g p at d , a t which aid

r er 0 Almi ht ever la s tin God we b eseec h thee p ay g y g , m a v O n m . us uen tem h i en en ( . se p D e fi ) . S e s th gi the Ring with the for m R ec eive this r ing (Ac c ip e a na lum a nd the r er God to whom b elon eth ) , p ay , g T he Ar a ll p ower (Deus c uius es t omnis p otes ta s ) . ch bishop blesses the Crown saying 0 God the c r ow n

o the a it ul Deus tuor um an d r o ns her f f hf ( ) , c w with v the c r own o lor Ac c i e c or ona m the for m R ec ei e f g y ( p ) , addi ng : S eeing you a r e by our minis tr y solemn ly r a ted c io i ndi n ita tis f er h a s th sec (Ofi g ) , a t which e s y e

ra er 0 Lor d the ounta in Omnium D omine ons p y , f ( f ) , ’ h u n s or n a nd so ends t e q ee c o ation .

T he Commun on ser v e foll o s e n n n th i ic w , b gi i g at e ll 0 Almi ht God we beseec h thee tha t thi th o e . s c ct g y , y

aes umus omn . eus u ser va n t (Q u D t fa mulus ) . T he epis tle a nd gospel a r e the same as in the I/ib er

' is T h offer or is s un an d th n fl R e a l . e e c er g t y g , ki g s n d n an mar f l At bread a wi e d a k o go d . this poi nt ar e in ser ted the two bless ings Almighty God give thee Deus det tib i a n d B less 0 Lor d th mn . e vi (O ) , , r tuous c a r r ia e B enedic D omine or titudinem g ( f ) , which occ ur in the fi b er R e a lis f er the en ron s on g a t th i ati . T he

78 T H E ENGLI S H R ITE

n s him L u was us f n m r agai t , a d acc ed o havi g ta pe ed 1 the oron on o in two r ular H with c ati ath pa tic s . e wa s cha rg ed with adding to the fir s t s ection the ’ ’ u l f n or s ree le to the K n s r er o ve q a i yi g w d ag ab i g p gati , a nd of omitting fr om the last sec tion the wor ds ‘ ’ u o ulus le erit q ae p p e g . T ere wa s a n l er on m e in the rs se on h a t ati ad fi t cti . T s on lu es in the old o of the Liber R e alis hi c c d ath g , which was us ed in English at the coronati on of ‘ mes the or s r n to the ler an d Ja I , with w d g a ted c gy l th lor ous K n S n E r peop e by e g i i g , ai t dwa d your ’ n th pr edecess or . I e oath as taken by Charles I ‘ ’ the or s an d eo le ere om e le ere w d p p w itt d, whi th ‘ was added at the en d of the section according to the l s of God the ru e rofes s on of the Gos el aw , t p i p

in n om and ree n t es tablished thi s ki gd , ag i g to he pr erogative of the kings ther eof a n d the ancient ’ l u eni a n n l c us toms of thi s rea m. La d d ed y k ow edge l r n of this a te atio . In the las t s ection of the oath the Lib er Reg a lis

onc edis ius ta s le es et c onsuetudines ess e tenen da s ha s C g , et p r omittis p er te ea s ess e p r otegendas quas vulg us eleger it ? Her e again in the oath of Charles there m on f the or n S ir will ou r a n t is a odificati o w di g , , y g to hold a nd keep the r ightf ul c us toms whic h the c ommona lty of this your ki ngdom home ? But thi s alter ation had as a matter of fact been made at the

f th l s ron on for s s s e is lm time o e a t co ati , thi pa ag a os t a m T iden tical with the oath taken by J es I . hat there

1 w hr . ords orth r ona i o i ha I S ee C W , Co t on f K ng C rles , 1 62

1x 1 8 fl . B . S . . (H . pp T HE E NGLI S H R ITE 79 was in S tuar t times a deliberate attempt to weaken the for ce of s ome of the lang uage in the oath is

n nr had een s s evide t . He y VIII b di sati fied with the terms of the oath a nd made some attempt to alter it by the ins ertion of s uch modifyin g express ions a s ‘ ’ ‘ n t r e u al to his ur s i on n ot r e u l o p j dici j i d cti , p j dicia ’ ‘ to hi s rown i the no les and eo le h v c , wh ch b p p a e ’ u made a n d chosen with his c ons en t. B t his attempted r s on c me to n o n a nd he a nd E evi i a thi g , both dward VI took the oath at their coron a tion in the form in whi ch ‘ it stan ds in the fi ber Rega lis .

ma lso n o e ere as ma r nn It y a be t d h , a tte co ected the o u to the me of Henr t with ath , that p ti y VII he ’ years of a king s r eign were r eckoned from the da y of his or on ion the o e n r e r e as th c at , ath b i g ga d d e c om a or oven n ma e e een him a nd his l p ct c a t d b tw peop e, r his le on the rone s ealing as it we e e cti to th . From ’ the time of Henry VIII onwar ds the king s reig n " has e n re on d from the e of his r e e ess or b e ck e d ath p d c . Laud to ok infinite pains in the preparation of the

r m n in h i corona tion ce e o y, which e acted n the place f s m n r His o f of the Dean o We t i s te . c py o the Order nn o ons s ll e s s in th l with his MS . a tati ti xi t e ibrary of ’ m r N l n s oll e e C e. 0 e i n S t Joh C g , a b idg d tai s eglected an d some of his notes are very amusing ; for exam l in onne on t the u n on of ose and p e, c cti wi h p tti g h ‘ h rem r s T es e — Hose an s andals e a k , h both d S hews the K : would haue putt on vpo his other shoes

1 c kh m Le E n li s h or R L . G. i C ona ion ds W a ec or . 240 241 gg , g t , pp , . 9 S ir H ar ri s Nic ola s Chronolo o H is or , gy f t y (London ,

272 f. pp . 80 T H E E NGLIS H R I TE

°h e " w had almost indaingered y tearinge of y old

i f r l f T insin Hose. It s s a e to vn as e them be ore han d when they b e vs ed aga in e T he r ecipe for the pr epa ration of the chri s m used

r T he r sm wa n is r ese ve . s o s e ra La n d p d ch i c c ted by , ’ who was a me B s of S t D v s a nd wh at th t ti i hop a id , o w n for the De n of es m ns er is th as acti g a W t i t . It e ’ n s fun on to les s the ri s m if h is dea cti b ch e a bis hop . If he is n ot a bishop the archbishop himself c on s e crates it . It is per haps mos t convenient at this poin t to deal with the cor onation of Ki ng Cha rles at Holyrood Ab S otiswoode on un e 1 8 1 633 for the r e by p p J , , it

n use wa s man fes l s e on the En l s or er the d i t y ba d g i h d , an d was the work of Ab p Laud . T here are in it

a n v r ons from the En l s r e Were cer t i a iati g i h it , which pr obably delibera tely made with the in ten tion of im

r n S e al S o s a r er to the er emon pa ti g a p ci c tti h ch act c y.

r the L ta n n s e of the four r f Afte i y, i t ad p ayers o the

l s or er onl one o urs is om n Eng i h d y cc , which a c bi ation of the two English prayers 0 Almighty a nd ever la s ting

c r ea tor o a ll thin s and 0 Lor d thou tha t God, f g , gover nes t a ll kingdoms . T he pr a yer after the n n God the S on o God is s or en A anoi ti g , f , h t ed . t h nves ures the r er 0 God the Ki n o ki n s t e i tit p ay , g f g , r of ene on of the orna men s a praye b dicti t , becomes h f a b en ediction of the ki ng . T e or m a ccompanying nv s ure of the S or is s or en e a nd 0 th e i e tit w d h t d, God

s e r s the r n n of eter n ity di app a at c ow i g . On the other hand th ere appears after the crowning what may

1 w h i . hr or ds or . t 36 n . 5 . W c . C t , op , p , .

82 T H E E NGLI S H R I T E

0 God who dwellest in the hi h a nd hol lac e , g y p , which is a much alter ed vers ion of D eus vis ita tor humilium T he L n is s an d n f ll th . ita y aid, the o ow e

r er s A lmi ht a n d ever la s tin God c r ea tor o a ll p ay g y g , f thin s has een l er e an d S or en e a n d g , which b a t d h t d,

G ho r ides t ra all un a n T h 0 od w ov e . e , p , p ctic y ch g d two r er s 0 Lor d thou tha t over nest a n d God the p ay , g u t r m H r f ll nsp ea ka ble a u hor a e o itted . e e o ows the ser mon a n d the s ermon over the n a es the , , ki g t k oa is the sa me a s a of C arles e e th , which th t h I , xc pt ‘ that in the fir s t question T he Gospel esta blish ed in ’ ‘ the Chur ch of Engla n d is chan ged to T he Gospel ’ es tablis hed in this kingdom ; after which is s ung V n i Cr ea tor in the vers on n ow in us the e i e. T hen is s a We b eseec h thee 0 Lor d H ol F a ther unal ere id , , y ( t d), an d en n ro u e S ur sum c or da a nd r efa e th , i t d c d by P c ,

n r n r er God the ex a lter o the h the co sec atio p ay , f umble a nd s tr en th o th c hosen s or en e af er g f y ( h t d) , t which

a t i t the choir s in gs Z dok he p r es . T he ki ng is then a n oi n ted a s hither to with the form B e this hea d a noin ted with holy oil a n d a s kings a nd p r op hets d th r a nointed etc . a n e s o s t wer e , a chbi h p ays he pr ayer God the son of God ; the pra yer God whic h ar t the glory of the r ighteous being omitted . Certain chan ges ar e made in the for ms of inves titure the pr ayer s a id after the vesting with the Colobi um is chang ed into a ben ediction of the king ; from the for m with which the S word is delivered it is n oticeable ’ that the words for the defenc e of Chr is t s holy c hur c h a n d the refer en e the ers e u on ar e omitted, c to p c ti ls o s e rs the form of infidels . a n d heretics a di app a ; T H E E NGLIS H R I TE 83 accompan yi ng the investiture with the P a llium is m e n lu l of the Orb an ad to i c de the de ivery , unfort unate in novation which has b een r eta in ed to

s f r h rb i r b ut n o er form thi day, o t e o s pe haps a th of the s e re a t the ro n n 0 God the c r own c pt ; c w i g , o the a ith ul a r s in its r esen for m mu f f f ppea p t , ch

l er e from the or n l a n d the r er s God c r own a t d igi a , p ay thee a nd O eter na l God (0 God of eter n ity) ar e also a lter ed ; the ar chbishop r eads the firs t an them B e s tr on a nd the o r s n s the se on T he k i n sha ll g , ch i i g c d g r e oic the les s n of the R n is om e an d the j e ; b i g i g itt d, r er foll o n its el ver 0 God to whomb elon eth p ay wi g d i y, , g a ll ow er ls o s ea r s the for m of the nves ur e p , a di app ; i tit r At s o n the with the Ve ge is much changed . thi p i t

n ma es his s e on o la on s oul ve ki g k c d b ti , which h d ha

en l e a t the oder tor a n d the r s o tak p ac y, a chbi h p bless es the kin g with the bles s ing T he Lor d give thee o the dew o hea ven mu l r on f th f f , a ch a te ed editi o e

l r f rm in the r ev ous or r f ll th o de o , which p i de o owed e S ecret an d then curiously enough there reappear s a shor t edition of the old I n dieb us ei us (I n thy da ys ma ustic e ourish l s was use in th y j fl ) , which a t d e n r ns on f th En l A n w s eco d ece i o e g is h rite . e ben e on e rs T he Lor d r es er ve th l e an d the dicti app a , p y if , old T he Lor d b les s thee a nd kee thee is l er , p , a t ed , the las t prayer for clergy an d people acquiring much of its r esen form And the sa me ood Lor d r t p t , g g a n

t t er a nd eo le Af r tha he l etc . e T e Deum h c gy p p , t t e n is en rone in mu the res en for m an d ki g th d ch p t , af r the om e n l n em is s un te h ag a fi a a th g . ’ At the q ueen s coronation the prayer Almighty 6— 2 84 T H E E NGLI S H R I TE a nd ever la s tin God the ounta in o a ll oodness g , f f g is me l r e an d the n e r er God so what a te d, xt p ay ,

t mm t n th whic h only has i or ality is omitted . I e prayer following the an ointing th e words tha t as by the imp osi tion of ha nds she is this da y c r owned queen becomes tha t a s by our ofic e a n d ministry s he is this da a/nointed a n s olemn l c ons ec r a ted our n y d y quee . T he form with which the r ing is given is q uite differ en t from the for m hitherto used after the

O n n ords an d the r er follo n God to pe i g w , p ay wi g, ,

whom b elon eth a ll ower is om e . Atthe ro n g p , itt d c w ing o the c r own o the a ith ul is om e an d th G d, f f f itt d, e forms R ec eive the c r own of glor y an d S eeing you a r e

r inistr ar om n n n T he or r by ou m y e c bi ed i to o e. de en s the r er 0 Lor d the ounta in o ll d with p ay , f f a good n d n l n m things a a fi a a the .

T er e was n o Commun on serv e an d f r th h i ic , a te e cr own ing of the q ueen thr ee fi na l collects were said a nd then the Bless ing . Ar chbishop S un cr oft has been much blamed for his an or on the or on on r e a nd i h diw k c ati it , it s cer tainl y much to b e r egr etted tha t he ma de so man y an d un neces sar y alteration s in the language f the ol ra ers On the o er n i o d p y . th ha d it s a q uestion whether the r ite ha s n ot ga i ned by the om ss on of s ome f the r er s for the or er a i i o p ay , d s he foun wa s ver c onfl ate m n of the r ers e n d it y , a y p ay b i g or n all l ern ves i r o ess of me igi y a t ati , which n p c ti had become addition al prayer s in s uch a way as to cause a gr eat deal of repetition an d to make the s er vice m un necessarily l ong a nd bur denso e.

8 6 T H E E NGLI S H R I TE

r s o la on f er the B of Lon on n fi t b ti , a t which p d (acti g in the l f Ab an c r oft s s th r r 0 God p ace o p S ) ay e p aye , who dwelles t in the hi h a nd h ol la c e an d the g y p , L n is s un the ra er 0 God who ita y g, with p y , p r ovides t f or thy p eop le in the place of the prayer of S t r m T h mmun i n w Ch ysosto . e Co ion s ervice s o

e un the omm n men s e n om e an d the b g , c a d t b i g itt d two oll e s for the n om n e n o n Af er c ct ki g c bi d i t o e. t the Cree the s ermon is r e e and en the n d p ach d, th ki g n n th a T s was l r fr om the a d quee take e o th . hi a te ed for m in was en mes an d the which it tak by Ja II, ‘ ’ expr ession Pr otestan t r efor med r eligion makes its fir st appearance ; the petition of the bishop s also

m T r e r a l van ishes at this ti e. he we e s o n oticeable

n es in the ons e r on Veni Cr ea tor is sun cha g c c ati ; g , an d en is s the on se r on r er 0 Lor d th aid c c ati p ay , hol F a ther a lmi ht a nd ever la s tin God the y , g y g , ex a lter o the humb le a nd the s tr en th o th c hosen f g f y , u S ur sum c or da an d r fa b ut witho t P e ce. T here is mor eover a gr eat deal of alter ation in the prayer

s lf is m e to n lu e less n of the oil it e , which ad i c d a b i g , an d ha s the conclusion of the prayer said befor e the l n on of n s in the Or er of Con r m n ayi g ha d d fi atio .

m Z a dok the r ies t i r T he anthe p s etain ed . T he king an d ueen ere n o n on the ro n of the e q w a i ted c w h ad,

rea s an d lms of the n s onl the an s e n b t, pa ha d y, h d b i g no n e l s n s e of rs as er o the a n o n n a i t d a t i t ad fi t hith t , i ti g e n follo e the r er Our Lor d J esus Chr ist b i g w d by p ay , , the S on o God a nd en the n em B ehold 0 God f , th a th , , r n n s a re l our defender . Ce tai cha ge a s o made in the forms of inves titure at the investiture of the S wor d T H E E NGLI S H R ITE 8 7 the pra yer H eur/r our p r ayer s is slightly alter ed ; R ec eive this kingly s wor d appea r s a s in the pr es ent r ite at the gir ding R ememb er him of whom the r oya l p sa lmis t did p r op hesy is als o slightly cha nged ther e is n o mention of any deliver y of the Ar mill the form with which the Pall a n d Orb ar e delivered is much expan ded ; the in ves titur es with Ring a n d Verge precede the crown ing i ns tea d of following it as er o a nd the form the er e hith t , with which V g is deliver ed is much enlarged ; at the cr own ing the ra er 0 God the c r ow n o th a ith u i m r o p y , f e f f l s o e r les s un n e b ut a follo n the r o n n cha g d , th t wi g c w i g ,

c r own ou i on era l l r T n m God s s e e . e o es y , c id b y a t d h c

w a n em P r a ise the Lor d r u a m n e 0 J e s le . At a th , ,

s o n is n ro u e a n en r el new fe ur e th thi p i t i t d c d ti y at , e delivery of a copy of the Bible with a for m consis ting

f two a r s T hus s a ith the Lor d ld n o o o etc . a d p t , f , , T o p ut you in mind of this r ule a nd tha t yo u may ollow it we r esen t ou with this o k t n b o c . T e f , p y , e h

omes the A r on less n foll o e the four c a ic b i g , w d by ene on s as in the or er of ames an d th b dicti d J , e

ra er for ler an d no les Af r th p y c gy b . te e T e Deum the n a nd ueen a re en r on the r ki g q th ed, wo ds ‘ Whereof thou ar t the la wful a nd un doubted heir ’ by succession from thy forefa thers bei ng omitted fr om the form of en thronisation S ta nd fir m a nd

f r th m a n hold a st. A e e o e l n em is sun f t h ag fi a a th g, u f l h which is r eally the in troit o t o p ace. T e Com

n w r ee s the n and u mun ion service o p oc d , ki g q een

ffer n r a an d n e and the B of Lon on wh o i g b e d wi , p d , o w l r n s n the S e r e B less 0 Lor d as ce eb a t, ayi g c t, , , we 88 T HE E NGLIS H R IT E

b eseec h thee these h t ts . T he n an d ueen , y gif ki g q en m e the s e on la n m r r th ak c d ob tio , the sa e p aye

e n use 0 God who dwelles t i n the hi h a nd hol b i g d, , g y

la c e as the r s o la on A r r r ef p , at fi t b ti . p ope p ace

e r s a a n B whom kin s r ei n a nd r in c es app a g i , y g g p B f r ule etc . e or e the l s n n l ll s , b e s i g thr ee fi a co ect ar e s two of m f aid , the rom thos e in the Commun ion of e an d the o er a for th n an d r o l fic , th th t e ki g ya fa mily used in the c orr esp onding pla ce in the Or der f m o Ja es II . T he most inter es ting featur e about the rite of

ll m and Ma r is its i u r Wi ia y pos ition n the E cha is t, a r eturn to the old a rr angemen t of the r ite of ’ E b er has een r r all su se uen g t, which b p ese ved at b q t r na n co o tio s . T he rec en s ion of William a nd Mary is that which

n f ll u T r has bee o owed p to the pr es en t time. he e

ve een er a n a n es b ut n on e of far r e n ha b c t i ch g , a achi g cha racter . T he an them after the Recogn ition fr om Ann e to

r e T he ueen Kin sha ll r e oi c e wa s the Geo g II , Q ( g) j , at cor onati on of Georg e III a n d on wa rds s ung after the

n I n the Commun on s er v e the omma n crown i g . i ic c d

r fr m eor e ll E r b ut men ts we e s a id o G g II ti dwa d VII ,

n th r e of G or e f er the n ro Let m i e it e g V, a t i t it y

r a er c ome u i n to th r esenc e the Commun on p y p y p , i

er v e e n s T he Lor d b e with ou an d s ic b gi with y ,

n to the r o er olle 0 God who pr oceeds at o ce p p c ct ,

r om ll a m a nd Mar p r ovides t for thy p eop le . F Wi i y r e er e was n o n ro b ut from till Geo g III th i t it, George IV till Victoria the S a nc tus was used for the

90 T H E E NGLI S H R I TE br ought back on ce mor e for George V ; als o the old a n em B e s tr on m an th g , which had beco e admoniti on from the me of ll m an d M r e m on m r ti Wi ia a y, b ca e ce o e a n n em for our r n l r a th p ese t king . At the de ive y of the B le on l the s e on s e t on of the form a n d ib y c d c i , t s or en e ha s een u se from the me of K n hat h t d , b d ti i g f h n l E r VII . O t e e e ons on two r ema n dwa d b dicti y i , the Aar on ic bles s ing an d T he Lor d give you a fr uit T h nal n em ha f ul c oun try. e fi a th s been subj ected

n n In the Commun n r th to ma y cha ges . io se vice e ben edictions of the king after the S ecret have dis a ar a n d r o er r ef e was f r m ppe ed a p p p ac , which o so e

n m e fr om the r e of E dward wa s reaso o itt d it VII ,

r f r r es tored to the ite o Geo g e V. Certa in cha nges have also taken place in the

f u n n r r m m cor onati on o the q ee co so t . F o the ti e of ueen A el e er e ha s onl een on e no n n Q d aid th y b a i ti g , h a h r on the crown of t e he d . T e p ayer after the

no n n Almi ht a nd ever la s tin God we b seec h a i ti g , g y g , e

o th a b unda n t oodn ess ha s v n s fr thee f y g , a i hed om

h me of E r on ar s an d the r r t e ti dwa d VII w d , p aye at th e delivery of the s ceptr e los es its firs t s en tence an d

i ' o a ll r ec tion T h n e n s 0 Lor d the vm e . e l b gi , g f p f fi a an them has als o disappeared in the r ite of King In the r er f or h r VII . o o Ge e t T e D um Edwa d d g V e . e h l is ordered to b e sung after t e B es sing . CHAPTER VI

T H E FR E NCH RI T E

As w ve s een ere was in all r o l e ha , th p babi ity a Frankish cor onation rite in exis ten ce in the time of the Merov n n s a nd er nl in the me of the i gia , c tai y ti C r ol n n n s b ut seems to ve e n ver a i gia ki g , it ha b e y variable an d without much stability before the ten th cen tury . A group of or ders of the end of the ninth an d the beginn in g of the tenth cen tury may b e taken as r epr esen ting the Frankis h or Fr en ch r ite

n its a rl s a nd unfix d s i e ie t e tage. Charles the Bald was cr own ed as king of Lotha 1 in 6 T he r e e ns a n r ess ringia 8 9 . it b gi with add from Adventius B of M e f er the n , p tz, a t which ki g takes the oa th to preser ve the rights of Chur ch and An o er res s is n el ver people. th add the d i ed by

mar of R ms er s is on l Hinc hei , which p hap additi a

n l Adventius s a s the r er D eus an d exceptio a . y p ay

ui o ulis an d en foll o s s er s of n n e en e q p p , th w a ie i b fferen s o four of the dictions said by di t bi h ps,

1 - m c oll 42 . P . L . c x x x v . . 737 7 9 2 T H E F R E NCH R ITE b enediction s bei ng identical with for ms occurring

h n f ll in th e on En l s r e en s on . T e un o s e s c d g i h c i ctio o w ,

B Hin c mar no n n th e n on his r ear p a i ti g ki g ight , fr m his f r ea to his lef ear a n d n the r o n o o eh d t , o c w of his e form e n n n Cor onet te D eus h ad, with a b gi i g , which does n ot occur again a nd is n ot to b e c on founded with the coron ation prayer b egin ning with Hin c mar n re tw en the same wor ds . the cite s o b e

n l th l tw f the se on dictions, ide tica with e ast o o c d

En l s r e an d the r er Cler um a c o ulum g i h it , p ay p p , a r f r h m T h n which her e ppea s o t e fir st ti e. e ki g is n w r o ne all the s o s uni n as in o c w d, bi h p ti g, ‘ ’ ’ E er s or er to s et the r o n on his e the gb t d , c w h ad, f rm use e n Cor onet te deus c or ona lor ia e o d b i g g , which is foun d in the secon d English or der an d in mos t T h s o s n v th r s ubs eq uen t r ites . e bi h p th e gi e e Scept e a n d the alm form ommen n Det tibi P , with a c ci g

Dominus velle et p osse. T he Mas s which follows the coron ation is the

Mass for th e day . A secon d example of the Fr ankish r ite may b e s e en in that by which Louis II (th e S tammerer ) 1 rs of Fran ce wa s crown ed at Compiegn e in 877 . Fi t of all the bishops a sk that the rights of their chur ches

ll b e m n n e A vob is er dona r i nob is etimus sha ai tai d , p p , an d the king gran ts their petition P r omitto et p er dono

bis s e on h is foun en efor a r r e ul rl vo , a cti w ich d h c w d g a y e is s the r a er Deus i n the Fren ch or ders . N xt aid p y

i o ulis a nd en follo s the a n o n n the qu p p , th w i ti g, k ing being an ointed during the prayer Omnip otens

1 if m . c oll . 783 . P . L . c x x x v

9 4 T H E FR E NCH R I TE

n En l s r e en s on f er ome the rs s eco d g i h c i , a t which c fi t ten of the b en ediction s which accompan y the delivery ‘ ’ r in E r T en omes the r er of the S cept e gb e t . h c p ay

e inena r r a b ilis i ere rs o urs an d D us , wh ch h fi t cc ;

n ll r er ev en l om os e for the o s on fi a y a p ay , id t y c p d cca i , Or a tio qua b enedix it Ap os tolic us J oha nnes r egem

str m a n d S ir itum sa nc t i tion is ua esu mus no u , p if c a q

D omine H ludowic o r e i n os tr o r tia tus in und e , g p opi f ,

n ur ls r which does ot occ e ewhe e. T her e ar e two examples of the coron ati on of

ueens in r n s l n s s me the e rl es q F a ki h a d at thi ti , a i t examples of the rite in the cas e of queen s in the

Wes t . l In 85 udi th the u er of the Em r r 6 J , da ght pe o

C rles wa s m rr e to Ethelwulf n of En l n ha II , a i d , ki g g a d , a n d wa s ro n e the me of her marr T he c w d at ti iage. u l or on on ra er s ar e n s e in th act a c ati p y , which i rted e ma rri e r e ar e a s foll o s : T e i nvoc a mus an d ag it , w ,

en re e e S ur s u/m c or da a n d r efa D th , p c d d by P ce, eus elec tor um or titude in o ever ar ns f , which h w e i erted

f w l n s r r th T h u n i a e i e p ope to e occas ion . e q ee s then crowned with the form Glor ia et honor e c or onet

te D ominus tc . , e 2 T he coronation of Q ueen Hermintr ude at S oissons in 866 is s till more a special adaptation of the nuptial

m n T r is rs f all v r lon a ll o u n cere o y . he e fi t o a e y g c tio m e two s o s f er follo s the m rr e ad by bi h p , a t which w a iag prayer con tain ing allus ions to the royal pos ition and u es of the r e an d en the ueen is ro ne d ti b id , th q c w d

1 m — 2 P . L . c x x x v . c oll . 639 64 . 1 — Ib id . , c oll . 727 731 . T H E F R EN CH R ITE 95 with the wor ds Cor onet te D ominus glor ia et honor e et em it na r otec tione ui vivit et r e t s er na . p p , q g In Englan d there was n o cor onation of the queen

on sor s me a nd the same wa s r c t at thi ti , p obably the

r n ar l in r n ll b cas e o di i y F a ce. It wi e r emember ed that in the Eas tern Empire if an emper or wa s married after his a cces s i on his br ide wa s crown ed a t the time of her wedding n ot onl y with the n uptia l cr own b ut a l a is n o ea l so s empr es s . It tic b e that both thes e c or onati on s of Fr an kish queens took place a t the

me of r marr a e a nd is mos r ti thei i g , it t p oba ble tha t ther e wa s s ome s uch a daptation of the n uptial cor o n ation (which wa s at this time us ed in the Wes t) to the s e a l r ums an es of the r o a l r p ci ci c t c y b ide. T he occurr en ce of S ur sum c or da an d Pr efa ce befor e the con secration pra yer in the cas e of Judith is the firs t

s on of e r use in s onn e on b ut r a l occa i th i thi c cti , p ob b y this too is due to the in fluen ce of the s pecia l Pr eface

al i of the nupti r ite with which it s combi ned . II

In the ten th centur y ther e a ppears a defin ite i r r Fren ch rite. T hi s s ep esen ted by the or der s l c on tai ned in the codex of Ba told of Corb ey a nd ’ " r o VII are ver l Marten e s O d , which y c ose to the lmos on em or ar se on En l s r e ens on an a t c t p y c d g i h c i , d f l er ve fr om an En l s sour man i est y d i d g i h ce.

e n s as oes the ri of Lou s in 87 It b gi , d te i II 7,

the e on of s o s A vob is er dono/r t with p titi the bi h p , p ,

1 55 m . c oll . 2 H P . L . Lx x v . 1‘ — 622 634 . II . pp . 96 T H E F R E NC H R ITE

’ d the n r m r m t i an s o se P o i to vob s . H r i ki g p i , e e n ‘ m h ia has n M . VI I o es t e O H a ec tr ee c ath , which b lengthened by the in sertion of a pr omise to pers ec ute r T n m h Re o n w e e s . e o es t e on t o s o s h tic h c c g iti , bi h p asking the people if th ey will accept the ki ng as the r uler an d T e D eum is s un follo e the , g, w d by

r rs T e invoc a mus Deus ui ulis an d l a p aye , q p op (a i )

n dieb us ei In M VII nv ur the I us . th . e i estit e with s wor d followed by Deus qui p r oc iden tia an d the L n ar e ns r f r m Now mes the ita y i e ted a te T e Deu . co

Consec r a tio r e is on s s n f th r r Omni otens g , c i ti g o e p aye p sem iter ne D eus c r ea tor et ub er na tor ur n p , g , d i g which

he n is n o n e the n em Unx er un tS a lomonem t ki g a i t d, a th e n sun the me of the n o n n l a D eus b i g g at ti a i ti g , (a i ) m or tit l T er e elec tor u ude D eus Dei F ilius . f , (a ia) h is n o i ndication of the n umber of an ointin gs in ’ V fi th l r r b ut i n M . II ere ar ve e Rato d s o de , th e ,

e r e s e een the s oul ers on the s oul er s h ad, b a t, b tw h d , h d ,

n of the rms e n T h an d the be d a b i g specified . e investitur es follow ; the Ring with the form A c c ip e a nula m sign a c ulum an d the prayer D eus c uius es t omnis otes ta s an d the r es of re l a S or p , t the ga i , w d , ro n S e re an d er e ar e el ver e in the s m C w , c pt , V g , d i d a e or der an d with the s ame forms as in the s econ d

ur m English recension . After the inves tit es co es a s of ix en on s all of alre o u serie s b edicti , which ady cc r in the or ders of Charles the Bald (869) a n d Louis II followed (item alia) by three more that are ’ f u i E r s r T he n is en en ron o nd n gbe t ite. ki g th th ed

1 ‘ ’ T h e wor d tri a is omitted b ec a us e with th e addition th er e w four r mi e ar e n o p o s s .

98 T H E F R E NCH RI TE origin of this r ite is the occurr en ce of the n ame ‘ ’ T h e of S t Greg or y the Apostle of the English . ’ clause Rec titudo r egi s of Egb ert is also foun d here But while n o r eally satisfying explan ation of these featur es in the Fren ch rite of this p er iod has a s yet

een for m n e le r n ss to the b thco i g , th y at ast bea wit e in fluen ce of the English r ite on the Fren ch at this m ti e. T he s acr ing of the q ueen is exactly like that of the secon d English or der except that in the

ren or er the r er Ades to su liea tionib us F ch d p ay pp , is s efor e the no n n oes n ot e r which aid b a i ti g , d app a l n l at a l in the E g ish . III

T he Fren ch r ite in the twelfth an d thir teen th

n ur s w s su e e a s was the En l s r c e t ie a bj ct d, g i h ite of th s me er o to on s era le R man n uen ; e a p i d, c id b o i fl ce ’ ‘ f s r e en s on Martene s Or o VI an d the or r O thi c i d , de 2 f L u V 1 223 ma b a en a m l o o is III ( ) y e t k s exa p es . In this recen si on appear fir st the pr elimin ar y prayer s as in the Roma n or der of Hittorp ; the p rayer D eus qui seis huma num gen us on his en trance

u n d n hi n r n n h o r mn r a o s e e o t e O . in to ch ch, t a c i t ch i

D eus c a eles tium terr es tr ium ue moder a tor s emp . q Between Prime an d T er ce (the king enter s the church after Prime) the Abbot of S t Rémi g oes f h l r m in process ion to etch t e ho y ch is .

1 a n t. 21 fi De ri t. II . 9 .

’ 9 Pr ofes s r H an s m i s . 1 3 o Godefr o L e r e . F r a n o y , c e c , I S c v r a u used ee hr euer th ink s th at this or der w as n e e c t ally . S - r t Kr nun n imar . 2 fi Che al fi a nz os is c he o g s or d n ung e (We , pp .

1 00 T H E FR ENCH R ITE

r s l in the ren omes f r h p ecede , whi e F ch it c a te , t e u r nction prope . T he nves ur s of S or R n S e re r i tit e w d , i g, c pt , Ve ge, ’ and Cro n foll o the or er of Hittor s r an d w w d p ite , the old forms us e el v r of S or R n d at the d i e y w d, i g , and Cr own give plac e to the forms of the Roman r T h S e re is ven the s me me as th orde . e c pt gi at a ti e r an d has n s e l form of its own ere Ve ge o p cia , h again m h nv ur showi ng the Ro an in fluence. T e i estit es are followed by thr ee ben edictions derived from the

Rom n ri te an d en follows the en ron s on a , th th i ati , n M rt S ta et r etine. I a en e VI the king takes an other o Rom n in form s n a n ath, a , at thi poi t d T e Deum is sun n s e n ere was alre n n g , agai h wi g that th ady a te de cy to r nsfer the l er to s the Rom n os n t a att thi , a p itio , fr m its r n l l th nn n h r o o igi a p ace at e begi i g of t e ite . T he con secration of the q u een is different fr om

f h l r n n e ns th r r that o t e as t ece sio . It b gi with e p aye Ades to Domine supp lic a tionib us nostr is an d follows e l the or o of Hittor the e e on a xact y d p, with xc pti th t the for m used at the crown in g exhibits slight verbal var n iatio s .

NoT E

1 T ere a re two or ers ven Mar tene VII I an d h d gi by , x 1 s n u e emselves an d are n ot , which ta d q it by th ,

l r o VI I I is e from an l ea sily p aced . O d tak n Ar es ifi M arten 1 2 — ont c a l e e . 00 1 300 . T h p , dat d by c e r r nd m n n u n e n ite is sho t a s hews Ro a i fl e ce. It b gi s T e D eum f er the n es the o with , a t which ki g tak ath

1 22 - 2 De a nt. ri t. , II . pp . 7 29 . T H E F RE NCH R ITE 1 01 in the later Roman form P rofiteor c or d/m Deo et a n l T he n is n res en e to the m ro ge is . ki g the p t d et politan by two bishops a nd the consecration begins

' h i : sem zter ne Deus c r ea tor with t e prayer Omn potens. p omn iwm foll o e D eus Dei lius ur n , w d by fi , d i g which i n n h H is en the ki ng s an oi ted o t e head . e th crowned with the Roman form Ac c ipe igitur ame nd /m

' r e m n ves e the er e Ac c i e vir a m and g , i t d with V g , p g , enthron ed with the S ta et r etina After the eu

' ' thronisation is s e er Deus ui c ic tr zc es M a sz aid ith q y , Rom n for m ere rs e r n or Deus inen a a h fi t app a i g,

r r i T he forms of the oron on of the ueen a a b lis . c ati q are almos t identical with thos e of the Roma n

n tific a l of 1 52 po 0 . T he Archbis hop of Arles had no official part in

h n th t e coronation of the Fre ch monarch . On e o er n in s r eor the em ror s ul th ha d , t ict th y, pe ho d

ro ne Arles as K n of Bur un as ell be c w d at i g g dy, w a s A en M l n and Rom is s at ach , i a , e it po sible there fore that this order may represent the rite us ed on su an o s on ou b ut f w m ch cca i , th gh e e per ors wer e u ll act a y crowned at Ar les .

Or o 1x is s ll m i d ti ore puzzling . It s foun d in

on l of e er B s o of en l s wh the P tifica P t , i h p S i , o died in e r 1 the y a 356. T he consecration of the ki ng is n ro u B enedic D omine [l une r e em n i t d ced by g , the foll o s Deus i nena r r a b ilis f er the w , a t which ki ng is no n e ur n the Deus ui es i us ter um lor i a a i t d, d i g q g , on fee s ul and m o ers r s . T h f rm t, h d , a e o s of the inves titures with S word (after which is said th e

' ' r er D eus ui r mndentza o ever is v p ay q p , which h w gi en 1 02 T H E FR EN CH R I TE out of l e R n S e re is follo e p ac ) , i g , c pt (which w d by the en e on of the Orifl a mme an d r o n foll o b dicti ) , C w w mor e or les s the Rom n e r r n n ut th a iz d thi d ece s io , b e

en e on of the r ifl amme i ns r m n m b dicti O s i e ted a o g the . T he no n n of the fee is un ue an d ere c an a i ti g t iq , th b e very little doubt that this ceremon y has n ever

a l i n r T h r l had p ace n a y ite. e p obabi ities ar e that both these order s are quite unauthor itative an d were n ever us e d .

IV

We come n ow to the fin al r ec en sion of the Fren ch r e is re r es en e the or er of rl it , which p t d by d Cha es V, 1 who wa s r o n in T r e 1 364 . s e ens on l e th c w d hi c i , ik e

orr es on n four r e en s on of the En l s r e c p di g th c i g i h it , r eturn s to the older r ite an ter ior to the Roman ized thir d r ecen sion in so far a s it is a c on fl ation of the se on an d r r e ens on s on n n n e rl v r c d thi d c i , c tai i g a y e e y

n ear e in all r ev ous r s a thi g that had app d p i ite , nd

erefor e mu m er was or n ll l rn a th ch att that igi a y a te tive.

T ere is th s r r l m n r r h e ho t p e i i a y s e vice. At the ’ end of the pr ayers sa id at the king s en tra n ce into the o r in the seven en an d e een en ur es ch i , te th ight th c t i , Vent? r t wa s un T h n n r C ea or s g . e ki g e te s the chur ch

e een r me and T er e a nd l n f r b tw P i c , whi e waiti g o the

rr v l of the S n e Am oule T er w un a i a ai t p ce as s g . T he ’ rite begin s as us ual with the bishop s petition an d the ’ n s r l an d en follo s the o Ha ec o ulo ki g ep y , th w ath p p

1 T he Cor on a ion B ook o Cha r l s V o F a n b e r c e E . t f f , y S .

Dewic k M . A , . , P . S . A.

1 04 T H E F R E N C H R I TE s un ur n th i n on g d i g e anoin ting . He s an oi ted the e rea s e een the s oul ers and the n h ad, b t, b tw h d , at be d ’ of o rms T he n s n s ar en n o n b th a . ki g ha d e th a i ted w the for m Un ua n twr ma nus an d he en ith g , th puts on gloves bles sed with two for ms adapted ’ from the en e on of o s lov s T he b dicti a bis h p g e .

nves ures follo the R n a en e on i tit w ; i g , with b dicti and the old for m Ac c ip e a nulum r es tor ed in place of the Rom n form n r o u n to th l s re n s on a i t d ced i e a t ce i , a nd the prayer D eus c uius es t omn is p otestas the S e re i th us u l form an d th r r Omnium c pt , w th e a e p aye

D omine ons bonor um the er e the usu l f V g , with a f rm th r t Deus o e C own , with the prayer Cor one te , a n d a c onfl ate form combin in g the Fr ench Ac c ipe c or ona m an i m c or ona m d the Roman Ac c p e inqua , i f l A s er es which s ol owed by D eus p erp etuita tis . i of ene n ar n w all of hi ar e foun b dictio s e o said , w ch d

ls e er Af r h n r n on the usu l e wh e. te t e e th o isati with a form the anthem F i r metur ma nus is sung an d the

' Rom n r er D eus ui vic tr zc es M e S i is s an d a p ay q g/ aid ,

n all the r s o s s es the n s n Viva t fi y a chbi h p ki ki g , ayi g

R ex i n a eter n u/m an d the c r is en u the , y tak p by

r T h M s in th En l s orr s on n ee s . e s as e e P a , g i h c p di g r e is M s s for the k n a nd efore the it , a a i g , b Pax

the n n ti i todia t ue be edictio s B enedic a t b Deus c ue q ,

' ' Cler um a c p op ulum a nd Q ua ten us dimms mon itie ar s over n an d l T he n ommun e aid ki g peop e. ki g c i

es as the r en n s l s a oron on cat , did F ch ki g a way at c ati , i ‘ n b oth kinds .

1 T h e E ngli sh kings h ow ever only c ommun ic a ted in on e k in d f r m n pr evious to th e Re o atio . T HE FRE NCH RI TE 1 05

’ T he queen s coronation begins with the prayers Adesto om i n i u D ine u l c a tio b s Omn . e s pp , a ter ne D eus ons et o i ui sol as b a b es a n r o D eus d Omn . sem f g , q p . D eu he is n n n n s b a ne fa ma la m. S a oi ted o head a d r d e s as of old I n n omine etc . an n f ll b a t , , , the o ow Sp ir i tus sa nc ti gr a tia an d D eus P a ter aeter na e lor ia e T h R n i th f g . e i g s given with e orm A c c ip e a nulum a s in the s e on r e ens on follo e b , c d c i , w d y D eus c uius est omnis p otes ta s ; the Verge with the form Ac c i e vir a m a nd th ra r m e Omn . se p g p ye p . D eus a a entem L s l sh is r ne fi . a t y e c ow d with the form of the s e on re ens on and the r er f ll s c d c i , p ay o ow

Omnium D omin n m efons b o or u . After the sac ring of the queen the benediction of the Orifla mme es l tak p ace.

T s or er r em n e in us e sm ll a nd hi d ai d , with a un m or n v r on s a s lon a s the mona r i p ta t a iati , g chy l s in r n But the or on on of th u n a ted F a ce. c ati e q ee w h l as dispens ed with for some r eason . T e ast q ueen to b e anoin ted and cr own ed was Marie de

Médi i in 1 1 0 and ro l s r n oo l c s 6 , p bab y a ac i g t k p ace in her case only because there was every prospect of m r her being left Regen t an d s o virtual ona ch . 1 06 T H E FRENCH R I TE

NAPOLEON

I T he r ite by which Napoleon wa s cr own ed s tan ds l by its e f. T he arr an gemen t wa s that he should b e

ro n or in to the r e of the Rom n on i l c w ed acc d g it a P t fica , b ut at the last momen t changes were in troduced fr om th r n r lf e F e ch ite itse . Napoleon came in to chur ch alr eady clad in the m l er r o es the o e v n alr ea e r T er e. i p ia b , P p ha i g dy h a d c Accor ding to the Roma n or der the metr opolitan s oul f r r n ues on s r ess the mon r h d, a te ce tai q ti , add a ch

hi n h o s oul b e en on s u an d e t e . d ties, th ath h d tak

ut in t r ea tor was ere s un B place of this Ven C h g , a s in the r en r e an d f r the ver s le E mitte F ch it , a te ic Sp ir itum an d its R espon se an d the Whits un day

olle D eus ui c or da deltum oleon oo the c ct q fi , Nap t k T w mu mo e for the Em r or o . s as e ath hi ch difi d, p r efused to con firm the Chur ch in property which n ot osses s an d n ee r efuse to r e th it did p , i d d d cite e o self s m l s n P r o teor en wa r ath it , i p y ayi g fi wh it s ead .

n f ll i th n l s T e o ed a s n e o n sem . o Om . D eu h w , P tifica , p c r ea tor omnium the n e ess r l er ons s u with c a y a t ati , ch as im er a tor em for r e em a n d the on of et p g , additi r h m r n m c ons or tem eius wheneve t e E pe or was a ed . During the Litany the Emper or an d Empres s r emained

1 ‘ P roc es - verb a l de la Cér émon ie d a s a c r e et da c ouron nement ’ ’ m a t e hi n d M L E m r Na le n et l I ér ri c e J os e . c L L . M . p eren p o o p p r n n men X . F M as s on L e s ae r et l e ou o e P a ri s , An I I I , 1 805 . , e c t

a l P s 1 908 . de N p o eon , ari ,

1 08 T H E F RE NCH R ITE anthem F irmetur mamas an d the prayers Vic tric es e si an inena rr a b is M g/ s d D eus il , and Mass proceeds . e r Em r or n or Em r e s ommun Af r N ithe pe p s c icated . te

M s s le the o e was unv stin in lle a , whi P p e g the Chape du T r sor oleon o ons u on l o é , Nap to k the c tit ti a ath at

i th o e r efuse to r n and was wh ch e P p had d b e p ese t, pr oclaimed Le tr es glorieux et tr es augus te Empereur ’ m r ur d fr n r n r n s a oléon E e e es s s et o . N p p a c ai , ac é i t i é T he Emper or an d Empress then proceeded to the

h h r r f ll e Arc evec é whithe they we e o owed by the Pop , d uring whose procession the an them T u es P etrus was sung . CHAPTER VII

T H E ROMAN R I T E OF T HE CORONAT I ON OF A KI NG

I

T HE Roman rite of the coronation of kings is s on the m er l r b ut the s me me ba ed i p ia ite , at a ti owes much to the var ious n ational r ites which had been in exis ten ce some time before the gen es is of th Rom n T he rl es no n R m n r e of e a . ea i t k w o a it the coronation of a king is that con tain ed in the Ordo ‘ m nus f Hittor an d is ro l f th Ro a o p , p bab y o e ten th

r l n n ur o e eve th ce t y .

n th r l m n r m e s e r er O n . It b gi with p e i i a y p ay semp . Deus qui fa mulum an d the r espon sor y E ec e mitto a ngelwm an d the prayer D eus qui sets huma nwm

enus th k n en r s th ur T s i g as e i g te e ch ch . hi s all ur l m n T he or er e ns the r r p e y Ro a . d b gi with p aye m m . eus c aeles tium ter r es tr iu ue mn . e O s p D q , which is

rs foun ere f er is s L n fi t d h , a t which aid the ita y, T he o i ut another Roman featur e. ath s p to the n in n rr o or form Vis sa nc ta/m idem ki g i te gat y , f , etc . ,

1 i n l si s ib M . H ttor D e di vi i s ec c e a e o u etc . in B lioth . Vet. p , fic , , 14 —1 2 Pa trum, x (Paris , pp . 7 5 . 1 1 0 T H E R OM AN R I TE

i d th Vis sa n c tis ec c lesi ae etc . V s r e num etc . a n e , , g , , r T he eo le are n a s e king a n swe s VO10 . p p the k d

ll the n and n r whether they wi accept ki g , they a swe F ia t a t. , fl T he con secr ation of the king is pr eceded by a en e on B enedic D omine fra nc r e em and two b dicti , g ,

l f rm f n r n ar a tern ative o s o co sec atio e given . t D eus c r ea tor omnium 1 Omn . a e er ne ( ) , which is foun d in the rite by which Louis II wa s cr owned in 77 a nd f er s is s no er s 8 , a t thi aid by a th bi hop

D eus inena r r a bilis f er the n is no n e , a t which ki g a i t d on e r e s s oul ers a nd en s of rms the h ad , b a t, h d , b d a with form Un o te in r e em de oleo s a nc ti c a to in nomin g g fi e,

d n ll on the n s Un ua/ntur ma n a n us . etc . , fi a y ha d , g

T n is s P r os ic e Omni otens rs in he aid p p , which appea the earliest form of the imperial rite an d in the l l n r of the n n c entur Mi a ese ite i th y . (2) T he altern ative con s ecration con sists of the

r er s D eus ui es ius ter um lori a Roma n r er p ay q g , a p ay ,

m a r e a c e a n th and S ursu c or d , P f , d e D eus c r ea tor l omnium of the firs t a ternative. T he in vestitures follow ; the S wor d with the form A c c ip e gla dia m p er ma nus ep iswp or um; the Ring th form A c c i e re ia e di nita tis a n ulum with e p g g , both these forms occ urr ing her e for the first time ; er e the form foun in all or er s b ut a the V g with , d d th t ‘ ’ of E er Ac c i e vir a m vi r tutis and l s l the gb t , p g ; a t y r n the form ere rs o urr n A c c i e C ow with , h fi t cc i g, p T h r n on s f ll c or ona m r egn i . e th ee be edicti which o ow th nves ur s B enedic a t tibi Clerum a c o ulum e i tit e , , p p ,

1 1 14 S ee b el ow p . .

1 1 2 T HE ROMAN R I TE

ha s e ome rec E o N . r o teor a m which b c di t, g p fi c or

D eo et a n eli T he o is r er s or r in th g s . ath ath h te e

l f r th ra r n A e mn . Po tifica of 1 520. te p ye O aeter ne

f rm f D eus Cr ea tor v r n o o Omn sem . D eus (a a ia t . p c a elestiwm terr estr i um ue the L n is s the q ) ita y aid , n l n f h l r T he m ro ki g yi g pr ostrate be ore t e a ta . et 1 2 p olitan then an oints the ki ng on the r ight arm a n d between the shoulder s with the pr ayers D eus D ei

i t un r r m l an d a lia n h M o n se . fi ius ( e ich de ) Om . p a ui l M i n un th M D eus Az a ke . s s s e e e s s q a th b g , a for the day being said with a s econ d collect D ei /s r e nor u/m omn i In the r es en on l of g um. p t P tifica

Clemen the s e al oll is of the t VIII , p ci c ect that ’ r r h n i n M ss o e e. T e s ves e S or i a p g ki g i t d with w d, er e an d Crown in the on a l of 1 520 an d V g , ; P tific , that

res en in use f r he has een nves e at p t , a te b i t d with the s or the n r n s es r e an d in th w d ki g b a di h it th ic , e presen t Roman or der the form of the in ves titur e with the s wor d is the old form with which it wa s

r n i n T h n e o Ac c er e la di wn tuum. e i gi d d , g g ki g s n en r on e S ta et a modo r eti ne T e D eum the th d with , is s un an d n ll f er the res on sor F ir metur g, fi a y a t p y ma nas the two r er s D eus ui oi etr iees M o si a nd , p ay q y Deus inena r r ab ilis (this latter under a n alia in the or er a r T he e r e an d o M un ich d ) e said . S c t P st

1 T h e rub ric of th e Pon tific al of 1 520 s ays etiam di c un t omn es ’ n p on tific es dic un t etiam ali as b en edi c tio es . 3 A r ub r ic in th e Rite c on tain ed in x rv tak es in to c on s ider a tion n ation al s en timen t b y all owin g al s o th e an oin tin g of

d b e n ds of ar m. h an ds b reas ts sh oul der s , an , , 9 W ves the b e inn in an d en d of hi s r a er b aitz onl y gi g g t p y , ut r a h e in di c a e it is eviden tly this p ra ye th t t s . OF T HE CORONATI ON OF A KI NG 1 1 3

’ ommun on are s me as in E er e e c i the a gb t, xc pt that in the pr esen t r ite the Pos tcommun ion is that of the ’ r r Mis sa p o ege. ’ T he later forms Of the queen s coronation have n n l In the on l f e o s er . o 1 52 cha g d c id ab y P tifica 0, foll o e in us resen th n r n w d by that e at p t, e ki g p ese ts hi on b r n a nd s r L n i s sor to e o e o s s . c t c w d , a h t ita y aid T en omes ene on a nd S ur sum c or da P r e a c e h c a b dicti , f , an d D eus honor um c a nc tor u/m a uc t h i n n or . S e s a oi ted in the same way as the king with the prayer Deus ter na e lor ia e and e ome th ro n n p a ter ae g , th n c s e c w i g fe ur n ves ur h d new e e t e S e r . an , a at , i tit with c pt e

W . CHAPTER VIII

T HE RI T E OF M I LAN

I

T HE r ite of M l n in Em r E i a , which city the pe or was 1 ro e as n of l rs in its rli s f rm c wn d ki g Ita y, appea ea e t o n ur i v r s m l nd r in th n n e . s e a e i th c t y It y i p e sho t, b eing almost iden tical with the earliest Roman T h l n s f f ur r imperial rite. e who e co sis t o o p ayers ‘ only ; E x a udi D omine p r ec es nostr a s ; the Cous e D eus ser enis o t ti c ratio P r osp ic e Omn . b n ba s ; the cr owning form Ac c ip e c or onam ; and las tly D eus

r e Of ese r r th r P a te a eter na e glor ia . th p aye s e fi s t three occur in the imperial rite of the Gemun den ’ o e a nd the l s is foun in Hittor s or er c d x, a t d p d . It is also in ter esting to n ote that there is n o mention in an r u r of the n o n n if o urr e y b ic a i ti g, which, it cc d , 2‘ doubtless took plac e during the con sec ration prayer T here is no r eferen ce to any coronation of the q ueen

1 a s tr etti P on i a le i n usum ec l si a M . M gi , tifc c e e M ediola nens i s

n A r si a ni M il an - neen an Ordi es mb o ( , pp . 62 64. 2 Wh eth er ther e w a s any anoin tin g or n ot in this ri te dep en ds

n n oin ed or n ot. I f h on wh eth er Ch arlemag e w as a t e wa s , th en an h u h n ot men ion ed c er ainl had a l ac e in th e un c tion , t o g t , t y p

n hi s . e 30 3 Gemunden Or der , an d i t S e pp . .

1 1 6 T H E R ITE OF M I LAN

T he ueen was lso ro ne in s r r ut q a c w d thi o de , b

M on a ns is mu l an d s the S . which c t i it ti ated give nl th two r s r er s mn m o e O . se . D us ons y fi t p ay , p e f et or i o an d D eus ui solus ar th r two g q , which e e fi st ’ r r f Hitt r s or er p aye s o Op d . III

A third recen sion of the Milan ese rite may b e s een in the or der used at the coron ation of Henry VII ‘ d his ueen r n l n in 1 an C M 1 1 . T s Q , atha i a , at i a 3 hi or der r epresen ts the mos t elaborate s tage of the Milanese rite an d s eems to have been subj ect to

o ren and Rom n n u n b th F ch a i fl e ce. T he shor t preliminar y s ervice n ow fir st appears

th m n r A th n r th r fr om e Ro a ite. s e ki g en te s e choi

em . us c a eles tiu t r r r um ue the prayer Omn . s p D e m e est i q ’ is s and en the n s o is ut t him in aid, th ki g ath p o r f rm T n rs r n f ur n erro o o . e e e e e i t gat y h app a a F ch at ,

the e on of the s o s A nob is er dona r i and p titi bi h p p , ’ l T he o n on f ll h the n s re . Re o o s t e ki g p y c g iti w ,

l ns r n K ri e eleison T he L n c on p eop e a we i g y . ita y lud s the ree r ers T e invoc a mus D e s c e with th p ay , u

ui o ulis an d I n dieb us ei us the s e on of q p p , c d which e rs in s re en s on onl of the r of M l n app a thi c i y ite i a . T he con secration pr ayer is that of the English an d m m tor r n r es O n . se . D eus c r ea tor a c ub er na F e ch it , p g in ere s ll rem ns the llus on to theS on s ( which th ti ai a i ax ) , the anthemDilea' is ti ius titia m or Unx er untS a lomonem e n sun ur n the n o n n seems to ve b i g g d i g a i ti g , which ha n nl n th s oul ers an d f er w bee o y o e h d , a t which as said

1 M II Pertz . L e . . 503 if , . G gg , . pp . T H E R ITE OF M I LAN 1 1 7

ius T he R n is ven form D eus Dei fil . i g gi with the of the l s re ens on follo e the r er D eus c uius a t c i , w d by p ay est omnis p otes tas ; the S wor d with the non - Roman form Ac c ip e gla dia m a n d the prayer D eus qui p r ovi dentia ; the Crown wi th the form Ac c ip e c or ona m r egni a n d the pr ayer Deus p erp etuita tis ; the S ceptre with the form Ac c ipe sc ep tr um r egia e p otes ta tis an d the pra yer Omnium D omine fons b onor um; an d the

u ual f r m T n f ll Verge with the s o . he o ow s ix ben e on s of w the rs two ar e foun in th l dicti , hich fi t d e o d

r n an d En li s r tes an d the r in th F e ch g h i , othe s e las t

r th n r n r ecens ion . Afte e e th o isation an Orb a n d Cross is delivered to the king with a form begin ning Ac c ip e p omum a ur eum quod s ig nific a t mona r c /zia m

n T he k n n r omn ium r eg or um. i g a swe s F ia t to the

r R ec titude r e is a nd en T e D m i e eu s s un . cha g g , th g ’ T he or der of the q ueen s coron ation begins with

m m Domi on the r er O n . se . ne s et or i o n p ay p f g , the follo s the ons e r on ra er D eus ui solu an w c c ati p y q s , d the q ueen is an oin ted with the for m I n r osit tibi Iza ee a notia is follo e p , which w d by Sp ir itus T h n n n sa nc ti gr a tia . e a oi ti g is made on the

h i n n s oul ers . S e s e ves e R n i h d th i t d with a i g , wh ch i an en r el n ew fe ur e the form Ac c i s ti y at , p e a na lum ' T r ini tzs a n / fidei s igna c ulum s . ta d the prayer Omnium

ons b onor um Domine e n ose of the ren r e f b i g th F ch it ,

fr om which this is probably der ived . S he is crow ned

the form Ac c i e c or ona m lor ia s an d n ll with p g , fi a y a re said the two prayers Ofic io nos tr ae i ndig nita tis deus a uen tem m . S ir Omn . se i tum t a n d p fl p , he las t

of which is French . 1 1 8 T H E R I TE or M I LAN

IV

A fourth r ecen s ion is foun d in a Milan es e or der ‘ f th f en en ur an d is r ev s an d o e fi te th c t y , a i ed shortened edition of the las t . ’ On the kin g s en try in to chur ch D eus c ui us in ma n u is s an d the o follo s on e as i aid, ath w at c n T h n f th the last or der . e p etitio o e bishops has

s e re a nd mme a el f er the n f di app a d, i di t y a t taki g o ‘ the oa th Mas s is b eg un with the s ayi ng of the

' Confiteor by the afor es a id Pontifi tog ether with the ’ f r n f er the L n is s un n a o esaid Ki g, a t which ita y g a d t T he olle of en i then follows the I ntr oi . c ct P tecost s u ll Deus r e nor um omniu/m Af r s e fo o e . e d, w d by g t the epistle the ar chbishop an oin ts the king on the

e the ler s s n n me n le D ilex is ti iustitia m h ad , c k i gi g a whi .

T h n r on r er s elf is om e r a l e co sec ati p ay it itt d, p ob b y

a n overs b ut ou les s was the s m by ight, d bt it a e th l s r n s n Af r a s was used in e a t ece io . te the

r r . an oin ting come the p aye s D om D eus Omn . c uius es t n d D eus D ei li us T h e nv omnis p otes tas a fi . i estit ur es

S or R n Cr o n S e re an d Orb un r with w d , i g, w , c pt , ( de one form are all as in the ' la st r e en s on e e h ) c i , xc pt t at the prayer s following the delivery of the ornaments

r m and the form of nves ur e r a e o itted, i tit with S wo d gives place to the Roman for m Ac c ip e gla dium p er Af er the nves ur es ome r ee of th ma nus . t i tit c th e

n f th l s r n s on b ut in ff r n ben edictio s o e a t ece i , di e e t

r r an d T e D eum. o de ,

1 a is tr etti . it. . 1 21 fi. M g , op c , pp

CHAPTER IX

T HE GERM AN RIT E

I

T HE earliest account of a German cor on ation rite ’ is Widukind s description of the coronation of Otto l of S on A n in Widukin d r l ax y at ache 936. e ates

O was rs ele e n the no les who that tto fi t ct d ki g by b , ‘ ’ then s wore all egiance to him an d mor e suo made h him king . T e r oyal proces sion went to the chur ch of rlem ne ere was met the me ro Cha ag , wh it by t ol n wh o r esen e the n ew i n to the l p ita , p t d k g peop e an d demanded whether they a ccepted Otto as their

n on the eo le l f n e r r h n s ki g , which p p i ti g th i ight a d

‘ l m him n l l r T he Re o n n acc ai ed ki g with oya c ies . c g itio over the r o ess on en u to the l r on the , p c i w t p a ta , which r al r e lr ea e os T he r s o en eg ia we a dy d p ited . a chbi h p th in S r and el us n form vested Otto with wo d b t, i g a

e nn n Ac oi e [tune la dimn hi h ou s or r b gi i g p g , w c , th gh h te , is very similar to the corr espon ding form of the T n f ll s econ d English an d French recens ions . he o ows

1 — x i a e in Pertz M . G. H . S c ri tt. 11 1 . 437 438 . R es g es tae S a on c , p T H E GERM AN R ITE 1 21 the i nves titure with Ar mills a nd Chlamys under one form oes not o ur else ere S e re , which d cc wh ; the c pt a nd S taff (baculus) ar e then delivered also un der i n u T h n is one form a n d n s u e. e , that agai iq ki g then anointed with holy oil a n d crowned with a g olden diadem by the Ar chbishops Hildib erht an d Wic frid o e er b ut the forms us e are not ven t g th , d gi , a n d the king is en thron ed by the same bishops . l T e Deum is then s ung (divin a lau de dicta) and f ll Mas s o ows .

T s r i m n f l far fr m n hi ight s a i es t y very o bei g fixed , a n d is to b e clas s ed with the earlies t exampl es of the

n r i n n n f th R m n r ra s te. s e e e o e o e F ki h i It i d p d t a it ,

elon n th s n — r n am l T he Gree b gi g to e Hi pa o F a kish f i y . k ~ n ames of two of the re l orn ments the Dia dema ga a , d th l m s ar ns ru a n e C e ve. h a y , i t cti T here is n o r eference to a ny cor onation of the q ueen . II

T he Ger man r ite proper comes in to pr omin ence in the r een en ur and is the r e thi t th c t y, it by which the Roman Emperor elect was crowned at Aachen

n f rman T he Em eror was in a s ki g o Ge y. p theory

r o n e ree mes r s Aa en a s Germ n n c w d th ti , fi t at ch a ki g , n l M l n a s n of l a nd r l seco d y at i a ki g Ita y , thi d y at m r In l r m Rome a s Roman E pero . ate ti es the German

r n on oft n oo l e r n for ere he co o ati e t k p ac at F a k t , wh

T h Offi n r l s r h wa s elected . e ciati g P e ate we e t e three

les s l Ele or s the Ar s o s of Colo n e ecc ia tica ct , chbi h p g ,

’ 1 b l hi s me s th e Pos si y t an Laudes . 1 22 T H E GER M AN R I TE

M en e an d r T he Germ n r e n e ay c , T rie . a it cha g d r l all for er e is s ar el an fferen e b e ha d y at , th c c y y di c tween the order used at the cor onation of R udolf I in 1 2 73 an d f M n f r in , that o atthias II at Fra k o t

1 61 2 .

1 T he order used in the case of Rudolf I is as follo r r th r h l n s . T h on o e A s f w e c sec at , c bi hop O Co og e,

ss s t th Ar s o s of M a en e a nd T r er a i ed by e chbi h p y c i , r eceive the Emperor elect at the en tran ce of the ur a n d the Ar s o of Colo ne s s the r er ch ch , chbi h p g ay p ay , m D mn . se eus ui a mulum tuu/m n i un O p . q f the s s g E ec e mitto a n elum an d the two r er s f llo D eus g , p ay o w,

ui sc is mus uma n m an d n em e c a e h u Om . s . D us q g , p testi um t t m u T ar th r l m n r er r es riu q e. hese e e p e i i a y pr ayer s of the Roman rite which seem h ere to have

r r M ss now is e un e ome r of the r e o e . b c pa t it p p a b g , and the Mass us ed on this occas ion in the German ’ r is th M s s of th E n In Ru olf s ite e a e pipha y . d or der this collect wa s followed by the collect of

M l After the u n L n i un a n d S t ae . S e e s s ich eq c ita y g, the Ar chbishop of Cologn e p uts a series of six q ues

n h n r T h on s to the to e s e s Volo. e ti ki g , which a w ’ firs t three of these ar e foun d in Hittorp s or der ; the four th as ks whether he will main tain the la ws of the Empire ; the fifth whether he will maintain u T he s em n s e er he ll s e j stice. ixth d a d wh th wi h w r un s us : Vis due s ubmission to the Pope. It th sa netiss imo in Chr is ta P a tr i etDomino R oma no P on ti fiei et s a nc ta e R oma/nae ec c lesiae sub iec tionem deb ita m et fidem r ever en ter ewlzib er e 7 T his question bears

1 I I . 384 5 . Per tz , L egg , . pp

1 24 T H E GE R MAN R I TE di nita tis a nulum a s in Hittor th r an d rb g , p e S cept e O together un der the for m Ac c ip e vir ga m c i r tutis a tque ’ ae quita tis which is used in Hittorp s an d other orders for the delivery of the Ver g e ; and the Crown wi th ’ h f r m r r t e o Ac c i e c or on a m e ni a s in Hittor s or e . p g , p d After the in vestitures the king takes the oath again

I n the r e f r m of the l r Rom n r r o iteor di ct o ate a ite, P f

t r om / in L n rm e itto c or a m D eo etc . an d e n p , ati G a no er m l of nfiation T en the r es on a th exa p e c o . h p s ory D es ideriu/m a nima e is s ung and the king is ‘ en r on th t r eti H re in the oron th ed with e I a ne . e c a tion rite of Charles V the Ar chbi sh op of Mayen ce deliver ed a long address of congratulation in German . T he oron on of the ueen wa s erforme c ati q , which p d

the Ar s o s of M en e and T r er c on omtl by chbi h p ay c i j y, ’ foll o s l of Hitt r s r r After the w exact y that o p o de . ’ u Q een s coronation T e D ewm wa s su ng . 2 T he r ite i n the later days hardly var ied at all fr m hi T us the or ers a or n to o t s . h d cc di g which m li n was ro ne in 1 486 rles Maxi i a I c w d , Cha V at ” A en in 1 51 9 M s r n for in 1 61 2 ach , atthia II at F a k t , differ only in the slightes t details fr om the or der f u lf O R do I .

1 T h e I ta is al mos c er ainl a s c rib al er r or for t t t y S a . B ut err or or n ot this for m is foun d al s o in th e or der s b y whic h M ax imilian I d h u h u uen l an d Ch ar l es V wer e c r own e , t o g s b s eq t y S ta et r eti ne is r es tor ed in German Rites .

2 Pan vin ius an d B eu her I na u ur a ti o or ona ri S ee t , g , c o, etc . , ’ if T h e der of th e c or on a ion of M ax 1 fi 1 80 . Or imilia n ff. 8 pp . 8 , t un of th e r i e i en 1 ff. is s im an ac c o wr do I I pp . 02 , ply t t tt wn m r fr om me o y . 3 T h e form h owever of en th r oni s ation at th e Cor onati on of n M atthi as II b egin s S ta et r eti e . T H E GERM AN R I TE 1 25

T he Crown a nd the imper ial ves tmen ts with which the Emperor elect was cr own ed in Germany

ere ose of rlem ne r m r w th Cha ag , which we e os t ca e 1 ll - n fu y pr eser ved . An eye wit ess of the coronation of Leopold II at the end of the eighteen th cen tury s s e ere s ll in use and the Em r r ay that th y w ti , that m o adapted his coiffure an d bear d to the s tyle of Char lema ne and a e r e l e man of the s even s ic g , pp a d ik a th ( ) n u Dur n the s n n of T e D eum Cha rles ce t ry . i g i gi g V cr ea ted a n umber of knights with the s wor d of Char lema ne b ut in la er s the re on of n s g , t day c ati k ight In En l n th took plac e after the service. g a d e creation of knights of the Bath took place the day before the a n coron tio .

1 - m e de B ra M moi res Paris . 7 1 17 Co t y , é ( , pp 9 CHAPTER X

T HE H UNGARIAN RI T E

WE have very little material for the Hungarian Ma n u th r r Al r r ite. rte e gives s e o de by which be t II 1 f r r m r r w r n in 4 an d (a te wa ds E pe o ) as c ow ed 1 38 , Panvin io and Beuther give us a gen eral accoun t of the coronation of Matthias II (afterwar ds Emperor ) as king of Hungary in T he Hungar ian rite is very close to the later m r T he n is r esen e to the me r o Ro an ite . ki g p t d t politan by a bishop who r eques ts him in the name of

r ro th Af r th the Chu ch to p ceed to e cor onation . te e usu l ues on s an d n s er s the n s the o a q ti a w ki g take ath , o lb er tus r o teor et r m t m T n E g A p fi p o it o c or a D eo. he h r r i s t e e Omn . sem r um s . D eus c ea tor omni aid p ay p ,

is follo e the L n a nd the n is en which w d by ita y, ki g th an ointed on the right a rm a n d between the shoulders ’ oleum ex orc iz atum th m r l n n with , e et opo ita sayi g

1 234 1 n a ri a II pp . 1 R itus b enedi c endi et c or on a ndi r eg es H u g e qui ob ti nui t d a m Alb er tus V D ux Aus triae in r eg em H ung a ri as

c orona r etur . 3 i t. . 1 54 if . 0p . c , pp

CHAPTER XI

T HE S PAN I S H RIT E

IT wa s in Spain that the coronation rite firs t T h u l a the appear ed in the Wes t . e act a d te at which r u in n is not n own b ut in the ite was firs t sed S pai k , s even th century it was evidently well established . T h us in the Canons ofthe s ixth Coun cil of T oledo(638) r eferen ce is made to the oath which the king takes

i n in i he s e rs to erse u e th on h s accessio , wh ch w a p c t e

s a n d in the C n ons of the e Coun l s Jew , a ighth ci thi ‘ ul n B s o f l is n r eferr e to. o T o e o oath agai d J ia , i h p d , has left us a short description of the coronation of

n m a in 672 er emon h wa Ki g Wa b , at which c y e s . m lf r esen He ells us the n s n n se . in hi p t t that ki g , ta di g his r oyal r obes (r egio ia m culta c onsp ic uus ) befor e the l r of the C ur of S t e er a nd S t ul in T l o a ta h ch P t Pa o ed ,

or n us t m m e his o the eo le an d acc di g to c o ad ath to p p , then on ben ded kn ees the Oil of benediction is poured on his hea d by the han ds of the holy bishop Q uiric ius ’ un n e of en e on is m n f s e an d an ab da c b dicti a i e t d . Her e

th o the n o n n an d the ur u we have e ath , a i ti g , c i o s

1 - ll . 6 H is . a ll . P . L x c vr . c o 7 5 66 L ib . de t G , . 7 . T HE S PANIS H R ITE 1 29

’ ress n b enedic tioni s o r l m exp io c pia, which p obab y eans

ser es of en n T er e ar n l a i b edictio s . h e o ear y S pan ish forms e n ou er ar sl f xta t, th gh th e e ight traces o the rite a nd evidence that there was a pr oper Mas s for 1 the o s on in the old n s r cca i S pa i h se vic e books . I‘T om the time of the Arab conq uest until the re ns of er n n and s ella S n was l l ig F di a d I ab , pai itt e more h n ra l r m T r l t a a geog phica te . h ee sma l Chr is tian s es Ar on C s le a nd N v rr m n n r tat , ag , a ti , a a e, ai tai ed thei i ndepen dence agains t the flour ishing Arab kingdom f h o Granada . T e r ealm of Aragon was in itself a onfe er on of fferen s s an d er efore in c d ati di t tate , th s ri eor the n s oul to o a n due rec ni t ct th y ki g h d , bt i og on ro n in But r l e e s e . o o n ti , be c w d ach tat , p bab y wi g

the n onven en e of a n oft- r e e e c oronation th to i c i c p at d , e r ite seems to have been dis car ded altogether in Aragon th f n n ur v r l by e fi te e th ce t y. Ne e the es s the or der used a t the cor onation of Dom Pedro IV of Aragon l in 1 336 is s till pres erved . Ca s ti e wa s even more n Ar on onfe er on of fferen s es an d tha ag a c d ati di t tat , the n of C s le was n ls o of Leon l ki g a ti ki g a , Ga ice,

l n M ur H r T o e o e etc . e e n ou l d , Ja , cia , agai , d bt ess from on s er ons of onven en e the r s m c id ati c i c , ite ee s to

a ve as se out of e s enc e e rl e n re la h p d xi t a y, b i g p ced by ser es of ro la ma on s a n d the n of h a i p c ti , taki g t e oath w f by the n e king be ore the Cortes . T he third Chris tian s tate in S pain was the f In f n om o N v rre. s s u th n ki g d a a thi tate , p to e fi tee th en ur oron on r e was used ss es s c t y, a c ati it which po ed

1 L r r u . E d M . Per o in Paris ib in m . e O d A . m t ( , pp . pp . 499 3 .

W . C. R . 1 30 T H E S PAN IS H R I TE even more clearly mar ked characteristics than the

f n r ite o Arago . After the un ion of the Span ish s tates in to the

n S n un er er n n an d s ell the r e o e pai d F di a d I ab a, it m sse out of e s en e l o e er the s ee s to have pa d xi t c a t g th ,

n f r th l f a n custom of Castile s ervi g o e who e O S p i . T he or der of the cor onation of Dom Pedro IV of l Ar a on in 1 336 le s e i n Rom n n uen e g , whi h w g a i fl c , ’ r n e s the r ite of N v rre on the othe ha d xhibit , with a a , more cl early mar ked n ational character is tics than

rn r a ny other Wes te ite. T he or der of the cor onation of Dom Pedr o is as f ll s T he efor e the eremon the n o ow . day b c y ki g en ter ed the church in which he was to b e cr owned on the morr o a nd neel n o n sa r er for w, k i g d w id a p ay

n T he S r l an lm mself in S s . o S e d He hi pa i h w d , hi d , et

n s t on th e l r er e r m n wer e the e a ta , wh e th y e ai ed

r u the n e n o les the n th o gh ight watch d by b , ki g h a r s Ne m rn n h rs r eposing in t e S c i ty . xt o i g e hea

r va el a n d the me n e h i Mass p i t y, at ti appoi t d e s

ummon e the ar s o a nd o er s o s an d s d by chbi h p th bi h p , is a rr ayed in his r oyal vesture ; an ample linen

m l e Roma n r o e an m e of l n n ca isa, ik a ch t ; a ic i e ; a lon g camisa of white linen a gir dle a stole over the left shoulder hanging befor e a nd behin d ; a

n l on his lef r s un l a nd l ma ip e t w i t a t ic e a da matic .

T he n us rr e oes in roc es sion to the l r ki g th a ay d g p a ta , a n d the L n is s aid follo e r r f ita y , w d by a p aye or the

n an d the olle Ac tiones r t ki g c ct nos t a s . A this point

omes s e on e ul r to the S n s r c a cti p c ia pa i h ite, the

1 i d e B l anc as Cor ona ones . 1 1 7if . ar a o a , c , pp (C g c ,

1 32 T HE S PANIS H R I T E

P i n Domi ne b an e lor iosum r e em nos tr um r osp c e Om . g g

r utibu At s n un r th n se enis ob t s . thi poi t de e h eadi g Alia c r a tio a re given a n umber of prayer s Domine c uius es mnis otesta s in lon r ve n D eus Omn . t o e rs o p , a g i m s . Deus i A alzel su S ns n usu l Omn . e u z er r ia tha a , p q p y , S ir itus S an c ti r a tia Deus ui es ius ter um lori a p g , q g , a i li nd Deus D e fi us . T he n is n ow r o ne r s o s n ki g c w d, the a chbi h p ayi g ’ h f rm i i itur ona/m r e n i a in Hitt r t e o Ac c p e g c or g , s o p s or er e for few or s an d the in es d exc pt a w d , k g tak the Cro n fr m Off the l r and r o n s mself w o a ta c w hi , the

r s o s n A c c i e si n um lor ias diadema a chbi h p ayi g p g g , et c or onam r e n i a s in the R m n r e of the oron g , o a it c a

m r T he n n s h r tion of a n e pero . ki g the tak e t e S cept e fr m the l r the r s o s n Ac c i e vir am o a ta , a chbi h p ayi g p g , en the Orb the r s o s n Ac c i e etc . th , a chbi h p ayi g p i mu e r i h di nita t s o m t e id etc . s t f rm g p p , , which e o ’ with which the Ring is delivered in Hi ttorp s or der

the n e ess r a n es . Af er the nves t u with c a y ch g t i it res , un er the e n Alia c r a tio ome the tw r r d h adi g c o p aye s ,

Benedic D omine uaesumus leunc r e em an d g g , Deus

a ter aeter na e lor iae an d the n is en en r n p g , ki g th th o ed

S ta et r etine the n em Des ider ium a nima with the , a th e

n un the l b ei g s g whi e. ’ u n s r n on n w foll o s T he q ee co o ati o w . After the

m . D eus ons et or i o an d r ers Omn . se Deus ui p ay p f g , q s us sh e re res the s r s ere she is rr e ol , ti to ac i ty, wh a ay d in a camisa roman a a cami sa of white s ilk a girdl e of e s l a m n le on the lef arm a nd alm whit i k a ip t a d atic .

n the L n is s un follo e two r er s f T he ita y g, w d by p ay or the ueen P r a etende ua esumus D omine a mula e q , , q , , f T H E S PANIS H R ITE 1 33

tua e an d n . b a ne a mu Om sem . Deus la m. , p f T he

ons e r on r er f llo s D eus b onoru/m c c ati p ay o w , c un etor wm a uc tor its r ef e a nd the ueen is n with p ac , q a ointed on re s an d on one s oul er a nd f r th head, b a t, h d , a te e no n n are s the r ers D eus a ter aeter nae a i ti g aid p ay , p

lori a s n d i S a ti ra tia h a r itus nc . T e n n w g , Sp g ki g o takes the Cr own fr om off the altar and sets it on the ’ ueen s the r s o s in the s or Rom n q head, a chbi h p ay g h t a ’ form Ac c i e c or ona m lor ia s or the form of Hit , p g , torp s or r i indi nitat T h n t n de Ofic o g is . e ki g he gives the ’ S e r e n o the ueen s r n the r h c pt i t q ight ha d , a c bishop s n Ac c i e vir a m vir tutis an d the r n h ayi g p g , O b i to er lef an the s me form e n use a s in the s e of t h d, a b i g d ca th T he r on on of n a n u n w e ki ng . co ati ki g d q een o v r m i un n d i h o e T e D eu s s a M ss s e un . T e , g , a b g os mmun on is the Old Rom n form P tco i a adapted , D eus qui ad defendend um a eter ni r eg ni eva ngelium r e iwm Ar a onwm solium r a e a r as ti an d efore g g p p , b

the M l s n r mn . m D eus ui te ass b e si g a e s aid O se p . q o uli sui c oluit esse r ec tor em a nd aec mine sa lu p p , H Do tar ia sac r c ii er ee tio i s la er i is os ifi p p , th tt , wh ch the P t ommun on of the M issa r o im er a tori bus ein c i p p , b g v en l mmun u e id t y a Pos tco ion o t of place . It will b e seen that at thi s s tage the S pa ni sh rite een c ons er l n uen e the R m n r had b id ab y i fl c d by o a ite . On the other ha n d it s till retain ed very ancien t h el an d features . T e S hi d S pear are among the 1 n s n f the E s ern m r r T he Cr o n is i ig ia o a t e pe o s . w ’ ‘ ’ ill ll th Helme as in th r r f s e e O e o E er . t ca ed t, d gb t

1 ns an in e Por h r r Cf. Co t t p y . de c ae . I . 91 (c or ona tion of Leo th e ‘ ’ r ea H e was adored b all and h eld th e s e ar an l G t) , y p d shi e d . 1 34 T H E S PANI S H RI TE

T he n of the n s n a the n mself an d taki g i ig i by ki g hi , his nv s n the ueen her n s n of i e ti g q with i ig ia, which usag es there are S ign s in some of the early Fr an ki sh r s all ar e r em n s en of the old Ea s ern r e a s ite , i i c t t it , the r v e r ers of the n mself are p i at p ay ki g hi , which have their par allel in the livi ng form of the Eas ter n l r e e s s in Russ the Imper ia it , that which xi t ia at T he use of the vern ul r too is ver pres ent day . ac a , , y

n ee the r llels e een e r r e n oticeable. I d d pa a b tw th i it an d the earlier Eas tern rite raise the question whether th ere has been at an y s tage a b orr owing by the for mer

r of elemen ts fr om th e latte . T he cor onation r ite s eems to have lasted l ongest f ll th n n m M r r in Navarr e o a e Spa ish ki gdo s . oeove h r f v rr e ou ver s m la r to th r t e ite o Na a , th gh y i i e ite

f Ar on is s ll mor e e ul rl S a n s n o ag , ti p c ia y p i h tha that r n T he en r l r r f th r of A ago . g e a cha acte o e ite of Navarr e is seen in the descr iption of the cor onation

f C rles the No le in 1 390 ou unf r una l O ha b , th gh o t te y 1 the ua l forms use ar e n ot v la le T h act d a ai b . e cer e mon oo l e m lon an d is e un y t k p ac at Pa p a , b g by the Ar s o of m lon r ues n the n chbi h p Pa p a eq ti g ki g , before ’ ou ro the s r men of our un on to y app ach ac a t y cti , e the o to the eo le w us om r e u r tak ath p p hich c t q i es . T he king accor dingly layi ng his hand on cros s and

os els s e r s to m n a n the r s an d r v le g p , w a ai t i ight p i i ges n u of the peopl e and to mai tain j s tice. T hen in their turn the n obility an d gen tr y pr es en t with on e voice

r to b e lo l an d o e en to the n an d l swea ya b di t ki g , a stly

1 J os e M ar ia Yan ua s M ir an da Cr on i c a de los R e es d e g , y , y — m on a . 1 2 199 Mar ten e a va r r a Pa l 9 . . 236 if N ( p , pp ; , II pp .

1 36 T H E S PAN IS H R I TE

l v and efor e em er n Em r ors of to be e e ated, b th c tai pe ’ the Roman Empire. T here ar e cer tain featur es of the S pan ish rite ar v r r m n s en of h n n r which e e y e i i c t t e Byza ti e ite . ’ Fo e m le the Cro n is lle the Helm T he r . xa p , w ca d et

l r r n h n r S hie d an d Spea a e amo g the regalia . T e mo a ch is elevated on a shield . And again the king inves ts himself with the var ious r egal or naments as was done m m n n n h in s o e cir cu s tan ces at Con s ta ti ople . O t e other hand it is to b e rememb er ed that after all the Shi eld an d S pear were arms in general use an d mm n l n T he l v n n th l co o to al ation s . e e atio o e shie d at Con s tantin ople wa s without doubt der ived from the practice of the T eutonic tr ibes who furn ished the

Em r e so man of her sol ers and ma ll pi with y di , y we

ve n th us om f h - ha bee e c t o the Goths . T e s elf inves titure by the k i ng I s curi ous in a lan d s o much under the domin ation of the Church as was S pain from

rl s m And ere is n o fin ea ie t Vis ig othic ti es . th de ite evidence of any der ivation of the r ite of the Spanish

n oms fr m r of n n n ki gd o the ite Co s ta ti ople. CHAPTER XI I

PROT E S T ANT R I T E S OT LAN D . S C

T HE S cottish pr e- r eformation rite has n ot been r r wa s n t un l th me f o p es e ved . It o ti e ti o P pe John XXII that the kings of S cotlan d were crown ed a n n o n n b ut in 1 329 t ere was onferr e with a i ti g, h c d ‘ upon the kings of S cotla n d the r ight to r eceive anoin ti ng a n d cor onation by the sacr ed hands of ’ on ff r v le e mos of the n s of a P ti , a p i i g which t ki g T ere was o v r Eur o e me en o e . e p at that ti j y d h , h w e , long before this time s ome s or t of in auguration ’ h r n n f K n A n ceremony . T e O di atio o i g ida by S t

olum ha s e n men on e an d er e is r efer n C ba b e ti d, th e ce fairly fr eq uen tly in the Sc otti sh annals to a Custom ’ f the n on s om eremon a oo l e o ati , e c y th t t k p ac at the

ess n of n b ut of the e ls of acc io a ki g , d tai which we n wa s ro l of th have o kn owledge. It p bab y e nature

A n we c a n r a of an en thr onis ation . gai pe h ps obta in some information on a detail of the coronation rite in general from a q uestion that came up over the u u r in 1 2 T h ina g ration of Al exan de III 49 . e king was ei r s Old and is u e r s ght yea , a d p t a o e whether the 1 38 PR OTE S TANT RI TE S : S COTLAN D

n s ul n f r h m ki g ho d b e k ighted be o e e wa s ade king . It will b e r emember ed that in the rite of Aragon the ki ng was invested with the S wor d at his cor on ation onl if he n t n n f r ul y had o bee k ighted be o e. It wo d s eem that origin ally the inves titure with the S wor d wa s n o r Of the or on on er emon b ut wa s in pa t c ati c y, pr ocess of time taken in to the r ite fr om the or der f r m n a t w m o n . er s oo e a see aki g a k ight P h p , , y in the obligator y oa th of the people of the post r eformation S cottish rite a s urvi val Of a peculiar ity Of the old r ite. Four cor on ation s took pla ce i n S cotlan d s ubs eq uen t l h f m i n to t e Re or at o . In 1 567 James VI was crown ed dur ing the lifetime f hi m r n h w n r ld T h r O s o e e e a s o e e o . e e th , wh y a it on s o s on was the old on e e e ere thi cca i , xc pt that th wa s n o M s s an d the offi n r el was A m a , ciati g p ate da Bo ell B s o of Or n e the n e n ul thw , i h p k y, ki g b i g d y n n n d th e u sua l er m n es n l o e a e o . a i t d, c i taki g p ace T he s er mon was r e e o n Kno an d the p ach d by J h x ,

n r f r h n n Earl of Mor ton acted a s spo so o t e ki g . I the o th e n s ore to e r e er e s b ut ath ki g w xti pat h tic , s wa s r o l in a or an e the old f r m thi p bab y cc d c with o , the only differ en ce b eing that her etics were n ow those ’ r n f th r u K r who did n ot hold the doct i es o e t e i k . T he s econ d occasion on which a coron ation ceremon y took place in S cotlan d in post - reformation times wa s when Ann e of Denmark was cr own ed as

u n - n r in 1 5 T s was the r s o s on Q ee co so t 90 . hi fi t cca i r wa u T h on which a defin itely protes tant ite s sed . e

1 oo er F ou r S c o is h Cor ona i ons . Ab er deen J . C p , tt t ( ,

1 40 PROTES TAN T R ITE S : S COTLAND or der used at the cor onation of Charles I at Holy ro od . B fore the r o ess on s r n was e p c i ta ted, the ki g addres sed by the Lor d Chan cellor to the effect that his subj ects des ir ed hi m to b e cr own ed an d to main

n the Coven n a nd efen e r r s an d tai a t to d d th i ight , Charles having given the required pr omise the pro

s n f r Dur n the rs r of the ces io s et o th . i g fi t pa t pr oceedings in the church the king occupied a chair th a l e ul the r e l e n e os e on e. by p pit, ga ia b i g d p it d a t b T he ceremon y began with a s ermon of i nordin a te l en re e Mr Ro er Dou l s M o er or gth , p ach d by b t g a , d at

l B s n hi ur h n r of the Assemb y. a i g s dis co se on t e a ra v f th r n n of eh iada th r er l ti e o e c ow i g J o , e p each dea t m n s u e s the me n n of the Coron on with a y bj ct , a i g ati r m n the n ee of r efor m t on of e r s ce e o y, d a a i th i way on th r f th n an d his f m l the fr ee om e pa t o e ki g a i y, d ’ a n d in depen den ce of the Kirk a n d of the king s u T h s rmon n over th es o a r s . e e e e d ti t w d it b i g , king s wore to main tain the S olemn Leag ue an d T h R n n f ll oven n . e e o n o e o o e th n C a t c g iti th w d, e ki g as cen ding a s tage an d being pr esented to the people at the four sides by the Lor d Great Cons table an d

the M r s l the eo le r n . God sa ve Kin a i cha , p p c yi g g T h Cita r les I I . e oath was then ten dered by

Mr Dou l s and the n s ore m n n the g a , ki g w to ai tai es l s e rel on to efen th r s of the rown tab i h d igi , d d e ight c l n n of S o a d to e r e r e s . c t a d , xti pat he tic

T he o en the Lor Grea C am rl n ath tak , d t h be ai divested the ki ng of his purple man tle in which he was rr from the rs and rt on him the S or a ayed fi t, gi w d, PROTE S TANT RI T ES : S COTLAND 1 41

of the fa ith of Chri st a nd p r otec tion of his kir k an d of the tr ue r eligion whic h is p r esen tly p r ofessed i n this Kingdom a nd ac c or ding to the N a tiona l Covena n t a nd

Le ue a nd Covena nt a nd or ex ec utin e uit and ag , f g q y u tic e a nd or unis hmen t o a ll ini uit a nd in j s , f p f q y n h Old f rm jus tic e. T his is based o t e o . T h e king was en r o n e the M r u s of Ar ll th c w d by a q i gy , the mini s ter praying that the cr own might b e purged of

h in f his r essors an d r ml se le t e s o p edec , fi y tt d on the ’ h m f ll th n s e . T e o e o o s e L on n of ki g h ad h ag w , y ki g Ar ms s ummons the nobles to come an d touch the

a nd s r fa ful ll e a n e an d n cr own wea ith a gi c , the takes plac e what is per haps a feature peculiar to the Old

t s r the o l or oa of the o l T h S co ti h ite, b igat y th pe p e. e Lyon king of Arms dicta tes the oath at the four

rn r f the s e an d the o le ol n u co e s O tag , pe p h di g p their han ds r epeat : B y the E ter na l Ahnighty God who

liveth a/nd r ei neth or ever we b ec ome our lie emen g f , y g , a nd tr uth a nd a ith will bea r wi th ou a nd live f y , an d die with you a ga i nst all ma nner of f olk wha ts oever in our ser vic e ac c or din to the N a tiona l Lea ue a nd y , g . g T h E rl S olemn Lea g ue a nd Covena nt. e a of Cr awfor d

n el ver s the S e re s i n : S ir r ec ei ext d i c pt , ay g , ve this

S c e tr e r o a l ow er o the Kin dom tha t ou ma p of y p f g , y y gover n your self r ight a n d defend a ll the Chr is tia n

eo le c ommitted b God to our c ha r e un is hin p p y y g , p g wic ked a nd r otec tin the us t T s the p g j . hi again is T h n bas ed on the old form. e ki g is then en thron ed by the Mar qui s of Argyll with a very S hort form

on the S ta et r etine S ta nd a nd hold bas ed , fas tfr om 1 42 PR OTE S TAN T R I TE S : B OH EM I AN henc efor th the p la c e wher eof you a r e the la wf ul a nd r ighteous heir by a long a nd linea l des c en t of your fa ther s whic h is now deliver ed unto you by a uthor ity mi ht T h m n r n l of Al g y God . e i is te the de ivers a

‘ ' ’ wor d of e or on f r n xh tati , a te which o e by on e the lor s neel an d s e r lle a n e an d n ll th d k w a a gi c , fi a y e min ister blesses the king a nd clos es the pr oceedings with a lon g addr ess to the people.

T HE CORONATI ON OF T HE WINTER KI NG

In 1 61 9 Frederick Coun t Pal atin e of the Rhin e a n d the Pr inces s Elizabeth (daughter of James I) l n r f rm r r u wer e crow ed with a e o ed ite at P ag e . T he king goes in pr ocess ion to the par ish church

f r ue an d rra s ms elf in his r e l ves men s o P ag , a y hi ga t t f t n slau As he en er th in the chapel o S W e ce s . t s e choir from the chapel he is blessed by the Adminis r r th offi a n m n s er an d r e e e th t ato ( e ci ti g i i t ) , p c d d by e r n f the Re l a oes u to the al a r p oces sio o ga i , g p high t . z ni Cr ea tor is sun a nd - en is s ll T he Ve g , th aid a co ect

r th n in Bo em n f er the n oes fo e ki g , h ia , a t which ki g g m i r Af to his seat an d the s er on s p eached . ter the sermon a Litan y is sung in Latin with spec ial petition s f r h n en les son is re an d the Adminis o t e ki g, th a ad, trator says a prayer for the g uidance of the Holy

1 a r n . F r ri m. P . Ac tus Cor on ti onis s e e D n . ede c i C o a l R heni

r m r i n a m B ohemia s . Pr D om. e e et e a ue c t g g ( g , 1 3 3 T h A c ta B ohemi c a pp . 9 . e two doc umen ts do n ot al ways agr ee in detail .

1 r i do n ot men ion Veni Cr ea r T h e Ac tus Co ona ti on s es t to , b ut h e h mn w as s un th e Ac ta B ohemic a defin itely s ta te th a t t y g .

1 44 PROTES TANT R I TES : PR US S IAN

Crown with the same for ms as wer e us ed in the case

f h n T er is n o men on of n l n o t . A o e ki g h e ti a Ri g . g 1 ene on of the ueen follo s er e and n th b dicti q w h , the e ueen r e ur ns her hrone an d ro ee n s q t to t , the p c di g close with the singing of T e D eum.

T HE PRUSS IAN RIT E OF 1 701

In 1 70 1 on the r n sform n of r e er Ele or , t a atio F d ick ct

f Bran n ur n th r K n of r uss c on o de b g i to e fi st i g P ia, a 2 s ecration ri te was provided for the occasion . T he

m n l KOni sb er a nd two our cere o y took p ac e at g g , c t r er s n e Lu er n an d the o er Ev n el l p each , o th a th a g ica , wer e appoin ted to act a s Con secrator a nd ass i stan t th m rn n of nu r 1 th th n r or . n e o 8 e Co sec at O i g Ja a y ,

n lr e ves e in his ro l r o es e es ms el f ki g, a ady t d ya b , b tak hi to the Hall of Audien ce an d ther e crown s himself with hi wn n s and en r o ee n to her r s o ha d , th p c di g apa t

u n A r s n n men ts crown s the q ee . p oces io the s ets

ut th Lu er n S loss - K r e the n r o to e th a ch i ch , at e t an ce of which they ar e met by the Consecrator an d blessed

him an d e ro ee e r r ones . A s l by , th y p c d to th i th p a m (67) is s ung an d the Con secrator says a prayer at the l r r n the n and ueen ma re a ta , p ayi g that ki g q y ceive n n n the f Of th r by the a oi ti g gi t e Holy S pi it . A hymn i n sun f er omes the s r m n s the g, a t which c e o . After

1 I n th e A c tus Corona ti onis th e b en edic tion is s p ok en of as T D eum b ut it is evi den l out of l ac e foll owin e . T h e . g , t y p A . B (whic h omit all r efer enc e to th e Q ueen ) s tate th a t th e T e D eum l f w as s un g at th e c os e o th e c er emon y . 1 An ac c oun t of the a noi nti ng of the F i rs t Ki ng of P ru s s ia in m F r ic kh a L . A A h J . e S . . c a eol 1 1 . W 70 gg , . J our . L vr .

1 23 3 . pp . PROTE S TANT R I TE S : PRUS S IAN 1 45

the sermon Ven i Cr ea tor is s un a nd the G ? g , rand Chamberlain han ds to the as sis ta nt- Con secrator a vessel on n n the oil of un on fr om c tai i g cti , which the Consecrator a noin ts the king (who has in the mean~ time laid as ide his Crown and S ceptre) on the forehead and on o r s s s n : Let our r o a l M a es t b th w i t , ayi g y y j y r ec ei ve this unc tion a s a divine s ig n a nd token wher eby God for mer ly by H is pr ies ts a nd p r op hets did testify to the Kings of His p eop le tha t H e Hims elf a lone is the

mos t hi h God : a nd tha t H e ma hes s ets u a n g , p , d app oi n ts Kings ; a nd let the Lor d our God Himself her ew ith a noi nt your r oya l M ajesty wi th the Holy Ghos t tha t ou a s a n a noin ted o the Lor d wit , y , f , h a r s olute c our a eous a nd willin hea r t ma r le a n e , g g y u d gover n this your p eop le a nd Kingdom; a nd i n good hea lth a nd p r osp er ity for ma ny yea r s a nd times to some ma y s er ve the c oun s el a nd will of your God :

thr ou h our Lor d es us hr st Am . T he an o n n g J C i . en i ti g s n ot in the form of ros s b ut of r le a s e n i a c , a ci c b i g the mos t perfect figur e known to ma thematician s " n P T en the o r s s Amen Amen . r os er t h ch i i g , p i y to P r os er i t t t Ic in . t God r a nt h he g p y o he king . g im en th da s Af er s a n em the u en i l g of y . t thi th q e s anoin ted in the sa me way as the king with the form Let your r oya l M ajes ty r ec eive this un c tion as a divine sig n a nd token tha t your M ajes ty ha s this a nointing a nd app ointment to your r oya l Dig nity a nd M a es t r om God who es ous ed ou to our in j y f p y y K g , tha t he should ha ve fr om you b oth joy a nd c omfor t : a nd the Lor d our God a noi nt you mor e a n d mor e with

His ol hos t th t ou ma e c our a ous n d H y G , a y y b ge a

w . C. R . 10 1 46 PR OTE S TANT R ITE S D E NM AR K willin to lor God a nd ser ve Him or J es us Chr is t g g ify , f Af r the n em Am Lor d . e en men . ow t which a th , A

i un . P r os er it to the ueen etc . s s A fa nf r e is p y Q , , g a

en lo n on the r um e s an d the m n s r m th b w t p t , i i te s ake

ee r ever en e to the n an d ueen and n a d p c ki g q , the the Consecra tor blesses the kin g saying : P r osp er ity to the Ki n Kin F r eder ic k Kin o P r ussi a a nd g , g , g f , the Lor d the God of our Lor d the King sa y so : a s the

with him hither towa r ds s Lor d ha th b een , o let Him b e with him for the time to c ome : tha t his r oya l thr one t r n d r ter e r ea e a ea Amen . may da ily b g g . T he an them is then on ce mor e s ung . T he Con secrator

l s es the ueen in s m l r er ms n d th then b es q i i a t , a e

un T n th r a nthem is on ce mor e s g . he e choi s ings b e to God on hi h a n d the Con se r or Glory g , c at the eo le s n F ea r God honour owr a ddr ess es p p , ayi g , , g n d lesses the n an d u n n a nd ueen a ee . Ki g Q , b ki g q m f llo s en mn an d en th An a n the o w , th a hy , th e a ssis ta n t- Con secr a tor ma kes a p rayer of th an ksgiving for the er ection of the kingdom an d the an ointing T he usu l less n is ven and h of the king . a b i g gi t e th T e D eum c er emon y en ds with e .

DENM ARK

T here is n o eviden ce a s to the cor onation rite in

an n v n n oms efore the reform on the S c di a ia ki gd b ati , b ut as these n ations only obtain ed the pri vilege of a coron ation ceremon y compara tively late and at a

n the Rom n r e m re m n n time whe a it had beco e p do i a t,

f rl er n the r e en n ro u e it is a i y c tai that it , wh i t d c d, was

n er s few n on l ul r s Roma , with p hap a ati a pec ia itie .

1 48 PROTES TAN T RITES D ENM AR K

n on his n l u es and the n en s ki g ki g y d ti , ki g th take the in h r r r th e f t oath, which e swea s to p ese ve e peac o he

h a n u to e en t e e a nd to n us e. Ch rch, d f d r alm, mai t i j tic ’ An anthem is then s ung prayi ng for the ki ng s pr os rit e m n s er en no n s re er e een pe y. T h i i t th a i t F d ick b tw t s oul er s and on o r s s us n f rm he h d b th w i t , i g a o which e es ses the s n on of the un on Af r the x pr ig ificati cti . te anointing durin g the singing of T e D eum1 (l) the i r n his r l n h m r king s ar ayed i ega vestme ts . T e in iste l er th or a n r f de iv s e S w d , with admonito y orm which contains something of the ideas of the old for m o t e C ur an d r s on th n He f h h ch, gi d it e ki g . resses the eo le r n n m f th then add p p , wa i g the o e ’ n s o r and u or to un s an d the n ki g p we a th ity p i h, ki g draws the S word and bran dishes it towar ds the four

m s s h n n rs of the o . T e is en r o ne c or e c pa ki g th c w d , the minister a nd a s many of the n obles as conveniently ’ s e n the Cro n on the n s e e er may tti g w ki g h ad tog th , ’ an d the min ister deliver s the S ceptre in to the king s r n r n him to r ule ell an d the Orb ight ha d, cha gi g w , to his l ef lon r ess n a nd Cros s in t, with a g add , i which

l ns the me n n o the orna men h he exp ai a i g f t . T e h n n is en r es u ed . an d t e el vers th singi g th m , ki g d i e the no les o n e an d e urns to r egalia to b app i t d, r t Homa e is one and the n rone. or n his th g d , ki g, acc di g

u om r e es e n s . to c st , c at ight k ight It will b e noticed that this order is based on the r T he r es en on of the n the Roman ite. p tati ki g by

Tur b a Deum interea s olemni mus ic s. c an tu

da L a u t .

Pr ob ab ly th is me an s th at T e D eu m is s ung . PROT ES T ANT R I TES z DE N M AR K

Chan cellor has taken the place of the presen ta tion by bishops ; the ki ng is anointed a s in the Roman r e the r n n f it ; b a dis hi g o the S wor d is Roman , a n d ere is n o R n th i g .

T ere is no men on of the Commun n n r h ti io , o is

er e an r efer en e th u n th y c to e q ee . T he l er i s or f th r i at h t y o e ite s s omewhat obsc ure, and by the n ineteenth cen t ury it had been subj ected to ons era le l er ons an d m n A u c id b a t ati o is s io s . s s ed (for the las t time) at the acces s ion of Chri stian VIII 1 in 1 840 it is very s imilar to the Pr uss ian rite of 1 7 2 0 .

T he king an d the queen come to the ch ur ch in se r e r e n T r ee is m pa at p oc s s io s . h b hops eet the ki ng at the en tran ce of the church an d con duct him to his r on e uri n the s n n of the n ro and th d g i gi g I t it, ’ then thr ee bish ops meet the queen s pr ocession a nd

n u h h r r n T h co d ct er to e th o e . e Introit over the

B s o of S ell n el vers rs res s a n d a f r i h p ja a d d i a fi t add , te

the B s o Ol aard re s les son i it i h p g ad a , which s ex

oun th B ll n p ded by e ishop of Sj ae a d . A copy of the S tatutes and the anoin ting ves sels are then deposited on the l ar and the B s o of S ell n a t , i h p ja a d delivers another a ddres s with s pec ial r eference to the Con e

i uti n T he t ree s o s en neel n st t o . h bi h p th k i g before ’ the l r the B s o of S ell n e ns the L a ta , i h p ja a d b gi ord s r T he n in the me n l e la Praye . ki g a whi ys aside his

1 Allerna a digs t app rob eret Cer emo niel ved Der es M ajes tw ter Kong Chri s tia n den Otten des 0 g Dronning Ca roli ne Ama li a: ' ' s ta ae nd e hoie Kr om n s o S a lvi n s -Ac t aa F r f or e , g g g p ederik s bor g A idelin o ha en etc . . C en S lot, S e , p g 1 50 PR OT E S TAN T R I TES DE NMAR K r o l orn men s Cr o n S e re and Orb w ya a t , w , c pt , , ith which he has en ter ed the church in pr eparation for the

n ir s is s un in La n en i S a noto anoin ti g . F t g ti V

r and 7 E nitte S iri tum S a nc tum D omine S i itus . p , 7 p ,

R . E t r enovab is a c i t f ll th em er r a e etc . o o e e 7 f , , w d by

ll f n s da de i um o e o e e o D eus ui c or l . c ct P t c t, q fi A mn is en s un ur n the B s o of hy th g, d i g which i h p S ll n oes u to the l r o ens the vess el jae a d g p a ta , p on n n the oil and on s e r es s e re c tai i g , c c at it with a c t

r er T he n ur n the s n n an d the r ers p ay . ki g d i g i gi g p ay ha s rea ssume his orn men s T he B s o of S ael d a t . i h p j l n n ow s ummon s the n t b n n an d the a d ki g o e a oi ted,

n oes u to the l r hi s Cr o n on his e ki g g p a ta with w h ad, th r in hi r e Sc ept e s ight han d an d the Orb in his left. Again the king lays aside the r egalia an d takes off hi s r - n love l th r m erl n ight ha d g , whi e e Lo d Cha b ai unf s n th l n T en a s the a te s e c othi g over hi s br east . h n k neels efor e the l r th s n the ki g b a ta e bi hop, dippi g

s of two n er s in the oil n n s him in the tip fi g , a oi t for m of r os s on fore e r e s and r r s a c h ad , b a t , ight w i t,

u l f r m T h n n r s um s his us ing a s itab e o . e ki g the e e

m n r l u r n n all i n r s or na ents . Ge e a S pe i te dent C se ead

Xx i 2— n d th B s of ll n el vers P s . . 8 a e o S e , i h p ja a d d i

f i un n o er s ourse er mn s s . a th di c , a t which a hy g T he Bishop of Sj a ellan d n ow s ummons the queen an d n o n s her a n d r e s us n a i t on forehead b a t, i g a su t le form mn is sun s o el vers i ab ; a hy g , the bi h p d i

las s ours e n mn f r s e is sun . a t di c , a d the Hy o P ai g

T he n on e m r th r l an d the ki g c o e lays aside e ega ia,

s o n on es T he Lor d e wi th ou And with bi h p i t b y , th s ir it an d sin h olle a nd en y p , gs t e special c ct, th

1 52 PR OTE S TAN T R I TE S : SWEDEN on a seat in fr on t of the altar he is inves ted with the

l rnamen s are rou o n fr om the rOya o t , which b ght d w rs h is altar on which they have been deposited . Fi t e

ro ne the n mself se n the Cr o n on his c w d, ki g hi tti g w Ne he is nves e h the S e r e A le head . xt i t d wit c pt , pp ,

Ke an d S or the a r s o us n s e l form y, w d , chbi h p i g a p cia

l r f a orn m n Af r th nves at the de ive y o e ch a e t . te e i ti

ur s the n r e ur ns the ornamen s the lor s t e ki g t t to d , ose ar e e elon e e the Cr own to wh ch g th y b g , xc pt hi i h r r e an d r e urn s to s s n t o . a nd S cept , t ea t e ch i A herald pr oclaims Ca/r l ha s b een c r ow ned King of

d n a nd no other f nf re of rum e s is s oun e S we e , a a a t p t d d,

n i h L n a n d the choir s i gs V va t R ex Ca r olus . T e ita y i n s un the s o s an d on r e a on and s the g by bi h p c g g ti , after cer tain prayer s a n d hymn s the cer emon y comes

n n d T he var ous n les and of ls en to a e . i ob ficia th s wear all egiance an d the r oyal proces s ion ta kes its u depart r e. T h e mos t n oticeable featur e in this order is p er haps the oc cur ren ce of the Key among the r e l an orn men e ul ar to the S e s r e ga ia, a t p c i w di h it , n i an d eviden tly an a n cie t peculiar ity . It s poss ible that in this accoun t the taki ng of the oath is wr ongly des cribed a s occurr ing a fter the a n ointing

ns te of efore for in s u e uen ord r i ad b it, bs q t e s it

i r r l o urs in ts o e a e efor e the n o n n . cc p p p c , b a i ti g Als the n is s e ve ro ne ms elf o ki g tat d to ha c w d hi , whereas in a contemporar y engraving of the coro n on of K n C rl Gus a f in 1 654 the n is ati i g a t , ki g r epres en ted as being cr own ed by the archbi shop a nd the r n e s S n us Coun Drotz el on o n l a n d P i c p e at , t , c j i t y, PROTES TANT RIT ES : S WEDEN 1 53 this has be en the practice down to the las t celebra

m n i n tion of a corona ti on cere o y n S wede . T he corona tion of a S wedish king in modern times may b e illustrated by the order used wh en Carl XV an d Q ueen Wilhelmina Frederika were crown ed in T he king an d queen proceed to the chur ch in r r on h sepa ate p ocessi s . T e king is met by the archbishop in his ca nonicals and the bish ops in their

o es the r s o r ee n him w the or ds c p , a chbi h p g ti g ith w

B lessed b e he tha t c ometh in he na me o the Lor d t f , an d the Bish op of S kara s ayi ng a pr a yer that the king may b e en dowed with gr ac e to r ule his peopl e

ll T he r b s o and s o s en es or the we . a ch i h p bi h p th c t king to his seat befor e the altar with the Royal Stan dar d on his right h an d an d the ba nn er of the

Order of the S eraphim on his left . T he Bishop of S tr eng nas a n d the other bishops a wa it the coming f the ueen a nd en she en ers the B s o of o q , wh t i h p

S tr engn as greet-s her with the wor ds B lessed be she tha t c ometh in the na me o the Lor d an d the B s o f , i h p of Hern os an d says a pra yer almost identic al with ’ a t th n en an h i u that said e ki g s tr ce. S e s cond cted t her se on the lef s e of the o r a nd r o at t id ch i , thei

M es es neel and m e e r r v evo n aj ti k ak th i p i ate d tio s ,

l th re a l a are e os e on the l r whi e e g i d p it d a ta .

T he r s o e ns the ser v e s n n Hol a chbi h p b gi ic i gi g y, Hol Hol Lor d God o S a baoth th y, y, f , with which e

Or dni ngl vid D er as M ajes tater Kommg Ca rl den F emtond es oc h Dr ottning Wilhelmina F r eder ika Alex a ndr a A nna L ovi s a s rottin oc h Konun c ns H llni n vi d R iks da en i S oc kholm 1 860 K g g y g g t , . 1 54 PR OTE S TAN T R ITES SWED EN

‘ ’ S wedish High Mass commen ces ; the Bis hop of

S r r e es the Cr ee efor e the l r an d the ka a cit d b a ta ,

mn Come thou H ol S ir it c ome is sun a n d the hy y p , , g , s ermon is re e th B r T he p ach d by e ish op of Gotheb o g .

L n is en s and f er s ur n the s n n ita y th aid a t thi , d i g i gi g of an n em the n oe t i a th , ki g g s o h s thr on e on a dais

efore the l r the Ro l n r r n b a ta , with ya Sta da d bo n e o his right han d an d the ban ner of the S er aphim on hi lef follo e r f r al s o ess on o th e e . t, w d by a p c i g ia T here befor e the altar his mantle an d princely coron et are en off a n d e os e on the l r an d n eel n tak d p it d a ta , k i g he is nves e in the Ro l M n le s e m n s er i t d ya a t by a tat i i t , an d the Ar chbishop of Upsala r eads the fir s t chapter

f t n T he M n s r of us e en es o S Joh . i i te J tic th dictat the to the i n he es l n r ee oath k g , which tak , ayi g th

n r on th B l mme el f er the n fi ge s e ib e. I diat y a t taki g of the oath the ar chbishop an oin ts the king on

r m les and r s s s n T he forehead, b eas t, te p , w i t , ayi g , Almighty ever la sting God p our out H is H oly Sp ir it in to our soul a nd mind la ns a nd under ta kin s b y , p g , y e i t ma ou so r ule la nd a nd kin dom a s to whos g f y y g , r a nd lor o God ma in ta in r edoun d to the honou g y f ,

us ti a nd e uit a nd b e or the ood o the la nd a nd j c e q y, f g f T he n en resumes his s e a nd the eo le. p p ki g th at, ar chbishop a n d Minister of J ustice cr own him c on

n l th r s o r n in s et form his j oi t y , e a chbi h p p ayi g a that

n r r u T he n i n r ule may b e good a d p ospe o s . ki g s ext inves ted with the S ceptre by the ar chbishop and the

r f r ore n Affa ir s and the A le is el ver Min is te o F ig , pp d i ed

un Ham l n the r s o us n to him by Co t i to , a chbi h p i g a

T he K i n l r set form in both cases . ey s the de ive ed to

1 56 PR OT ES TANT R ITES : NORWAY

T he or der used for the coronation of King l th Oscar II in 1 872 is identica with e above. T his Was the last occasion on which a coronation rite was observed in S weden .

NORWAY

T here is n o S ign of any ancient rite belonging to the n m f Nor an d er s n n v r ki gdo o way, p hap o e e e e s e for or wa s un e the n om xi t d, N way it d with ki gd of Denm r from the four een en ur un l 1 81 4 a k t th c t y ti , a n d s i nce that date until q uite recent times with the

th law f n om of S e en . A or n to e o 1 81 4 ki gd w d cc di g , v r s r e or on a n f th n as K n howe e , a epa at c tio o e ki g i g of Nor way took place in the cathedr al of T r on dhjem wh er e the king was sol emnly an oin ted by the Lutheran S u er n en en a n d ro n e the S u er n en en p i t d t, c w d by p i t d t

n h r m n r n n l a d t e P i e Mi is te co j oi t y . T he followi ng is the accoun t of the cer emonial observed at the coron ation of Kin g Haakon VII an d 1 u n M u i W ll h Q ee a d n 1 906 . It i b e ob served that t e or er use is ver lose t u se in e n d d y c o that d S w de ,

ou th f rm u r n l rd th gh e o s sed are diffe e t y wo ed . T he royal pr oces sion g oes in due or der with the

’ r e l to the Domk irk h n r n of ga ia e, at t e e t a ce which is met the B s o s of T ron em Kr s n it by i h p dhj , i tia ia, a nd Ber en an d e r en n ler an d the n g , th i att da t c gy, ki g a nd q ueen are gr eeted with the words T he Lor d p r eser ve thy c omings in a nd goings out b oth now a nd

’ 1 Ceremoni el ved der es M ajes tceter Kong H a ak on d en S yvende s ’ ’ K r ni n i T r n dh em s D omki rke Aa r 1 og D ronning M a ud s o g o j 906. ’ k A 1906. S teen s k e B ogtr yk eri , Kr . . , PROTES TANT RI TE S : N ORWAY 1 57

or v e v en r l es th f e er . When th y ha e tak thei p ac e serv e b e ns the B s o of n m n on n ic gi , i h p T ro dhje i t i g the rs n o the n ro mn of he r vers fi t li e f I t it hy , which t fi st e i o r and eo e T he s o ofKr s s s ung by ch i p pl . Bi h p i tiania, n e s the Creed n d t e B s o of r n s the r ad , a h i h p Be ge begin h r s i v rs onl u e eum o t e s e es a e s n . T D , f which fi t x y r g

h r n r th s r T e se mo is p eached by e Bi h op of K is tiania . After the sermon a ver se of a hymn is s ung by a r s a d o r on ll an d s is fo l p ie t n ch i antiph a y, thi l owed t r w by he fi s t part of the anthem. T he king no roc ee s to his r one is e o s p d th , which rected n a dai e o e the l r th Ro l S a n ar e n l b f r a ta , e ya t d d b i g he d on his r n He is ves e of th n l ight ha d . di t d e ma t e which he

s ee e r n e n la on the l r an ha b n w a i g , it b i g id a ta , d he is i nvested by the Lord Chief J us tice an d the Bishop of T ron dhj em in the Roya l Ma n tle which ha s been lying he f T r m on the altar . T Bishop o ondhj e then anoin ts

im on or e e an r s s e form h f h ad d w i t with a p cial , the

n n l n u n ki g k ee i g d ri ng the a nointi g . T he king rises and ta kes his seat on the thr one a nd is cr own ed

a M n s er of S e a nd the s o on o n l th by i i t tat bi h p c j i t y, e

u n l f H i bishop si g a specia orm of words . e s then i nves ted with the S ceptre by the Min ister of For eign Affairs an d the bi shop with the Orb by a Coun cill or of S ta te an d the bishop ; and with the S wor d by

n er Coun llor of S e an d the s o th a oth ci tat bi h p, e bis hop u h using a special form a t each i nves tit r e. T e s econ d

f the a n em is s un a nd r of a mn a n part o th g pa t hy , d the Bishop of T ron dhj em s ays a las t prayer for the

h l n king a nd then gives t e b essi g . T he n now re ur n s to his se in the r ki g t at choi , 1 58 PR OTE S TANT R I T E s : NORWAY

hi o n on his e the S e re in his r with s Cr w h ad, c pt ight

in hi l f T h r r of the a n an d the Orb s e . e h d, t thi d pa t

n em is sun ur n th e ueen sses to a th g , d i g which q pa n f r the l r S he is rr e in the her thro e b e o e a ta . a ay d

l M an le n o n e on for e e a n d r s and Roya t , a i t d h ad w i t,

ul nves e Cr o n S e r e an d Orb the forms d y i t d with w , c pt , , used in each case being adapted from thos e employed

n T he four ar f th n m is for the ki g . th p t o e a the s un an d r of mn and the B s o of T r ondh em g pa t a hy , i h p j s s the l s r er is sl l a e fr om ay a t p ay , which ight y ad pt d the correspon ding prayer used in the cas e of the king ; h e ves the less n an d the ueen r e urn s her gi b i g , q t to in th r T he r e n f the or n s eat e choi . P s ide t o S t thi g then pr oclaims the Coronation Ac t to b e duly c on

r summated . N O ve ses of the hymn God b less our dear F a ther la nd ar e sun a n d ur n the l s r g , d i g a t pa t of the n em the s o s and ler le v the l r a th bi h p c gy a e a ta , an d the n em e n n s e the r o l r s n , a th b i g fi i h d , ya p oce sio s it r ur take s depa t e fr om the church .

1 60 T H E PAPAL CORON ATI ON

a nd r o l r l t th cap , p bab y e ated o e Crown of the eastern s o l u bi h p . A tho gh the Don a tion does not mention an eremon of or on on er s on i m l y c y c ati , p hap e s i p ied by this claim that the Papal hea d - g ear is a temporal r n c ow . In the nin th century the rite exis ted and is ’ ‘ es ri e in Mab illon s Or o Rom n u h d c b d d a s IX . T e ceremony n ever became so elaborate a s a r oyal cor o n on . T he o e ele who mus n ot b e o ati P p ct, t a bish p , ’ en er s S t e er s ur n the n ro E le it te D ominus t P t d i g I t it g .

His on se r n as s n r c c atio a bi hop the takes pla ce. T h ee s pecial prayer s ar e said for him by thr ee differ ent 2 s o s T he r e on en nves s him bi h p . a chd ac th i t with

i th l s l v s m n a the ll um . e. e e es a e e nd h Pa i ( cc ia tic t t) , e i n n n s e ll re r ron e h s e thr o ed o a p cia y p pa ed th . T e

l r es M ss mself an d a f r th new Pope ce eb at a hi , te e

u n M Glor ia in ex c els is the Lau des are s ng . Whe ass

n r on u on the os l r n is over he is e th ed p ap to ic th o e. T hen h e pr oceeds to the s teps at the wes t en d of ’ t e er s a nd a fter the l m on r e r e e e S P t , acc a ati th ic p at d Domn us Leo P ap a quem S a nc tus P etr us elegit i n sua nn is eder e he is ro n e th s ede multis a s , c w d with e

e n um or T r is es r e a s e n e R g ia a , which d c ib d b i g whit l a lm H n moun s rs an d shaped ike h e et. e the t a ho e

1 m 1 1 00 . P . L . L x x v . 006, 7

9 i n c l e b ut th e ab ove r ob ab l r r T he desc rip tion s ot ar , p y ep o n n T e ex is t en en evan e u su er c a s en ts its mea i g . h t t e t t g li m p put E t ac c edi t unus e isc o us e dat or a ti vel c e rvi c em ip s ius . p p t on em r ec edit et r imil r Ac c edit er ius et c n s uper eum et , al te s ite . t t o ’ ’ T h ‘ us u s ec re t ilium . e word c on s ec r at is c uri o , b t thes e ar e n l th e hr ee ec ial r a er i r th e Po e f whi h evide t y t sp p y s s a d fo p , o c th e e er des c ri i n s tex t i s given in th l at p t o . T H E PAPAL CORONAT ION 1 61 a n d r etur ns to his palace amid the acclamation s of the people. T he r ite s eems to have changed very little in ‘ th r f m r x n is of the e p oces s o ti e. O do , which m n n elf en ur ves l le mor e nfor o . O tw th c t y, gi a itt i ati the S un da y after his election the Pop e pr oceeds to ’ S t e er s an d er e efor e the l ar is on so P t , th b high a t c crated bishop by the Bishop of Os tia and other

T he n s r on over the r n l De on s o s . o e C bi h p c c ati , a di a ac

f u n l th ll um on th l r o S t La re ce p aces e Pa i e high a ta , whence the Archdeacon takes it an d inves ts the POpe in s n Ac c i e a llium lenit-udinem s c ilic et it ayi g ; p p , p ont ic a lis o c ii a d honor em omni otentis D ei et p if fi , p glor ios issima e Vir gin is eius genitr ic is et b ea tor um ap os tolorum P etr i et P a uli et sa nc tae R oma na o l c ia h o e en e e r es M ss . Aft r ec les e. T e P p th c b at a e th La u s the E s le an d Gos l ar e re e de , pi t pe ad both

M s s n n s P i n d r . e O n Latin a G eek a bei g fi i h d, the pe l the T r on his b ut returns to his pa ace with ia a head, there is no indication of a ny ceremonial crowning havi ng taken place . 2 Or do XIV of the four teenth centur y is fuller . T he Pop e is n ow generally already a bishop at the time

T he n l - ele e o e ro ee s of his election . ew y ct d P p p c d ’ Af er the Con teor to S t Peter s a n d begin s Mas s . t fi he takes his s eat befor e a falds tool between his throne

r n r e r ers ar e s for him an d the alta , a d the p ay aid by

s of Al n o or o an d Os . the Car di nal Bishop ba , P t tia Firs t the Bishop of Alban o s ays the prayer : Deus

2 P . L . L x x vn r . . 1 1276 . XXV . . 1098 1099 . P . L . L III pp , pp 1 1 w c . R . . 1 62 T H E PAPAL COR ONAT ION qui adesse non dedigna r is ubic umgue devota mente invoc a ris a des ta ua es umus invoc a tion ib us nostr is et , g huic a m u N uem a d c ulmen a os tolic um f ulo t o . q p c ommune iudic ium tua e p lebis elegit ub er ta tem sup er na e unde ut sen tia t s e tuo ma ner benedic tionis inf , e a d th B f hunc ap ic em p a venisse. Next e ishop o Porto s s the se on r r S u lic a tionib us Omni otens ay c d p aye , pp , p

' D eus e ec tum c ons uetae i eta tis im ende et r a tia , fl p p , g Sp ir itus S a nc ti hwnc f a mulum tuu/m N p erfwnde ; ut qui in c ap i te ec c les ia/r um nos tr ae ser vitutis myster io vir tuti solidita r o t tur tua e s te bor e ur . h c onstitui , T e

f s s s the r r er Deus ui Bis hop o O tia ay thi d p ay , q Ap os tolu/m tuum P etr um in ter c a eter os c oap os tolos r ima tum tener e voluis ti ei ue universae Chr is tia ni p , g ta ti s mole/m sup er imp osuisti r esp ic e p r ep itius gua c

mulum tuumN uem de ha mili c a th su/mus hunc fa . q edr a violen ter s ublima tum in thr on um ei us dem ap os tolorum p r inc ip is sub lima mus ut sic a t p r efec tibus ta n ta e n ita tis a u etu/r ita vi r tutu/m mer itis c umuletur d/ig g , ; ua tenus ec c les ias tic a e univer sita tis onus te a diuva nte q , , d ne er a t et a te ui es b ea titudo tuor um meritum ig f , q vic em r ec ipi a t. T he Pope now r eceives the rever en ce of the

d r l es resen who ss his f n Cardin al s an P e at p t, ki oot a d He en oes to the l r ere the C r n l face. th g a ta wh a di a

n of S t L uren e nves s him in the ll um Deaco a c i t Pa i ,

v n He en with the form already gi e . th goes up to

nd en ses an d re urn s to his s e the altar a c it, t at, where he receives again the reveren ce of the Car dinals an d He en e n s Glor i a in ex c elsis and s Prelates . th b gi , ays P a w vobis an d the Collect for the day a n d says secretly

1 64 T H E PAPAL CORONATI ON

th l r i It will b e s een that e Papa ite s very S imple. th eremon s th u It is clear that e c ie , with e La des an d ‘ n mu m other acclamatio s , owe ch to the I perial coro

n r of rl mes b ut v un er on v r natio ite ea y ti , ha e d g e e y l n or v lo men s n e ni n n ur litt e cha ge de e p t i c the th ce t y .

1 I t i s quite pos sib l e th at th e La udes at the Papal Coron a tion may origin ally h ave b een the devel opmen t of th e c er emon ia l f n ew B ish o suc h a s in r ec eption o a p , ob ta ed in Fr anc e in ear ly — en n 2 times s ee M art e, . p . 9 . I f s o, th e forms have been as s imi ’ er ial ‘ ud la ted to th e Imp La es . CHAPT E R XIV

T HE I NT E R - RE LAT I ON OF T HE DI FFE RE NT RI T E S

T H oron on r rs e r s in Con s n n o l E c ati ite fi t app a ta ti p e, a nd was there a developed a n d r eligious form of the old ceremon ies with which the accession of a n ew

Em r r l s een o serve In es pe o had a way b b d . the W t a r eligious cer emon y in conn ection with the acces sion of a king fir s t appears in the seventh century in the

n m f n H r w ar e ol Visig othic ki gdo o S pai . e e e t d that the kin gs on their a cces sion to the thron e took an oath ov rn us l an d ere en sol mnl no n to g e j t y, w th e y a i ted . u r is s n o e le o n no m n B t the e thi tic ab p i t, that e tion

m f an ro nin an d ou the ro al e r is ade o y c w g , th gh y g a

r e ius c ultus is men one er e is no r eferen e to ( g ) ti d , th c u f an investit re o a ny kin d . Whence did this S pa nish rite come ? T here is no

n e ev en ewhic h will erm us to s a for r n defi it id c p it y ce tai . It may b e tha t the idea of a religious ceremony of ur on was rro e fr m Cons n n l inaug ati bo w d o ta ti op e. T he

r r n eo les as e e me the new n ba ba ia p p , th y b ca ations , imitated s o far as poss ible the ins titutions of the Em r and so is oss l the s pi e , it p ib e that Vi igoths 1 66 T H E I NT ER - R E LAT ION on T H E adopted their coronation rite in imitation of the

m f n l But if s was so i per ial r ite o Co s tantinop e. thi , it is no more than the idea of a r eligious r ite of a ve seen inauguration which they b orr owed . We h that the central featur e of the Eas tern rite wa s the r on n an d r i n n of an un on co atio , the e s o evide ce y cti

efor e the l r r of the n n en ur le on b atte pa t i th c t y, whi the other han d the central feature of the Visigothic r was the no n in an d ere is n o r eferen e to ite a i t g , th c i n a n r o n n in s o mes . s r ue y c w i g Vi ig thic ti It t , agai , that in the later S pan ish rites of Aragon and Navarr e ther e appear very special an d peculiar features which we ma b e m e to r efer to B n n e or n y te pt d a yza ti igi , u as w ve s een es e f ur b t e ha , th eat es will bear quite

n l w well another in terpreta tion . U ti e have defin ite v en of an onne on e een the two is e id ce y c cti b tw , it to er v the S n s r from th un safe d i e pa i h ite e Eas tern .

T h u s n n fa is ere in S n we ve e o t ta di g ct that h pai ha , f a th s is on ern e the e nn n s f so ar s e We t c c d, b gi i g o the oron on or on se r on r of k n s and c ati c c ati ite i g , that its central characteris tic clearly con sists of the anointing . In the middle of the eighth cen tury we find

l u n an na u ur n In Fr ance a so si g i g ati g rite. 750 Pippin - le- bref was con secr ated by S t Boniface as king f the r n s a n d en d of the e n u o F a k , at the ighth ce t ry w fin d on two o s ons o of r e cca i , b th which we e ex

i n n n r c e t onal S o s e onse t . p , ax ki g b i g c c a ed T h u s on n ow r s r th e q e ti a ise , whe e did e French r e an d r us e in En l n or n ? it , the ite d g a d igi ate We ve no e n ev n an d c a n on l s urm s ha d fi ite ide ce y i e .

1 68 T H E I NTE R - R ELATI ON or T H E in the accoun t of the s econ d con secration of Pippin ‘ S e en er ar e ol o S n by Pope t ph , wh e we t d P pe tephe

n rm n as n ol un n an co fi ed Pippi ki g with h y ctio , d i him no n e his two son s C rl n d together w th a i t d , ha es a l m n t the r o l n Car o a , o ya dig ity And s o we fin d the s me fe ur the un on a at e, cti , the

n r l o n of the r o in S n an d r n ce t a p i t ite b th pai F a ce . It is natural to draw the conclus ion that the French rite was br ought fr om Spain an d was of the same

e a s the S n s us t as the o er l ur typ pa i h, j th it gical b ooks of r n e and S n are of the s me e mm nl F a c pai a typ , co o y ’ - lle the G ll n . T he r te en wa n r ca d a ica i , wh it s i t o duc ed n o En l n mos ro l was r ou v r i t g a d, t p bab y b ght o e fr om r n e for ere was on s er l n r ur F a c , th c id ab e i te co se

n the S on an d r n s n oms a n betwee ax F a ki h ki gd , d s ome in termarriages b etween the Frankish an d S axon f m l es r eign ing a i i . T o a Frankish origi n may also probably b e assigned th rl erm n r es s u for e m le a e ea y G a it , ch xa p s that by whi ch Otto of S axon y was crown ed in the ten th

n ur c e t y . In the year 800 Charlemagne was crown ed by the o R m a s Rom n Em eror F r P pe at o e a p . o this purp os e

n s r t v or n on r it wa s eces a y o ha e a c o ati ite, an d hitherto n o Rom n Em er or ha d ever e n ro ne m a p b e c w d at Ro e, though a Pope had travelled i nto France to c on se n crate a Frankish ki g . But was the s f m n m this ca e o a Ro a E peror . We are told little of the details of the rite by con temporary

r ers n e ofthe es rn on m or r w it . No W te c te p a y his torian s

' ’ 1 m k r m o a Re i na s o n s . . 752 Pertz l g C c , . ( , .o. ) DI FFE R ENT R ITES 1 69 men on an n n n ou e all s of ti y a oi ti g , th gh th y peak the ro n n n r Gr c w i g . On the other han d a co tempo ary eek

r r T e nes o s n el s of the w ite , h opha , d e defi it y peak un on b ut n s u e e he is re cti , it ha s bee gg st d that he confusing the coronation of Charlemagne as Emperor with the an ointing of his s on Charles as king of the r n s l n h m n F a k , which took p ace o t e sa e occas io . T he cen tral featur e of the coronation rite was his

ro n n an d s is fe ure seems to ave c w i g , thi a at that h b een lacking in the Wester n rites for the cons ecration of i n l h r n i s r a k g, whi e on t e othe ha d it s in t ict re m n n n r ur C rle ag e e t with the Byza ti e p oced e. ha magn e always preten ded that the whole affair was un e e e him and the o e l n e r r n e xp ct d by , that P p a o a a g d the or n n a n d oo him s ur r se But r c o atio t k by p i . the e c an b e l le ou the ole us n s s e e itt d bt that wh b i e , xc pt

er s as to the et ls of the r e wa s r eme p hap d ai it , p ditated n a n rl m n wa r n e a d arr anged beforeh d . Cha e ag e s c ow d as R m n Em eror a nd er efore in eor was o a p , th th y the colleague and the eq ual of the Emperor at Con stan in l Hen e oul s eem n ur l the t op e. c it w d at a that c eremon y by which Charlemagn e was crown ed should follow in ess en tial details the r ite us ed on such an

n n n l ma occa sion at Co sta ti op e. It y b e added that there is n o mention of a ny an oin ting 111 the earlies t

r m f r th oron on of an Em er r m fo s o e c ati p o at Ro e.

oul s eem en the r Ch rle It w d , th , that ite by which a m n e was ro ne was so far as the es wa ag c w d, , W t s n rn e a n en rel n ew r follo n in ou l n co ce d, ti y ite, wi g t i e

n l the rite used at Cons tanti op e. T us en in s in the n n en ur we h th , the We t, i th c t y, 1 70 T H E I NTE R - R E LATI ON or T H E

find tw rou s f r s u n e n en of o g p o ite , q ite i d pe d t each o er 1 T he S n s - ra n s r e 2 T he R m n th , ( ) pa i h F ki h it , ( ) o a m l In l r tw u s s ee l I peria rite. ate days these o gro p p di y r e e n e c o er and r o u e e n e e act d o a h th , p d c d a d fi it typ

f rn r o Weste ite . T he forms of the rs r ou ren an d En l s fi t g p, F ch g i h n o e rl n s for ms ar e n ro l do n ot ( a y Spa i h exta t) , p bab y r r n r rl a T er i n t nl an ep ese t thei ea iest s t te. h e s o o y un n b ut oron n an d lso f rm l el ver ctio a c atio , a a o a d i y of n l ns n in the En l s h r e of S e re ki g y i ig ia, g i it , c pt ,

er e a nd Cr o n in the ren r of ro n an d V g , w F ch ite , C w r ll b e n o e if th f ro n n S cept e. It wi tic d that e act o c w i g wa s firs t obser ved in the West at the coron ation of C rlema ne wa s ver s ee l n r o u ha g , it y p di y i t d ced

W rn r e for th nse r on f n in to the este it e co c ati o a ki g . T here is n o Roman cor onation rite for a kin g at s b ut ere is M l nese r t of the n n thi date , th a i a i e i th

n ur an d some su r e ro a l Ber en ar ce t y , with ch it p b b y g ul wa r o n M l n in Margrave of Fri i s c w ed at i a 887. It is noticeable that this Milan ese rite for the coron ation of a king is more or less identical with the imperial i v m l r f th s me e. s er s e th n ite o e a dat It y i p , e ki g T being crown ed an d inves ted with a s word . his Milan ese rite may perhaps b e taken as r epr es enting the Roman rite of the cor on ation of a king in its earliest form. It is at the secon d s tage of the rite where the in ter action of the two gr oups of rites is most clear

In the n n ur the s e on r and evident. te th ce t y c d e c en sion s of the Englis h an d French rite n ot only shew con sider able developements a nd a much mor e

1 72 T H E I NTE R - R E LATI ON or T H E

n uen e a nd the ela or on s in the Rom n i fl c , that b ati a r ite were at s ome time a dopted from Fran ce an d at R m D u l o e reduced in to or der a nd fix ity . o bt ess at Rome even the r e un er en s ome evelo emen it d w t d p t , b ut it is n oticeable that after the time of the rite of ’ Hittorp s or der the r ite at Rome r etur n ed to s omething of its ea rlier s implicity an d dr ops out many of the ’ el or on s w fin d in i r T us ab ati which e H tto p s order . h we may p erhaps presuppos e an in termediate or der ’ Rome s m l r Hitt r r at i i a to o p s orde . In the se of E r of En l n the En l s ca dga g a d, g i h r ers m d mu f hi r n n i r w it a e ch o s co o atio n the yea 9 73 . It was a n occas ion which called for sp ecial pomp and

r ums n e and mu s ress is l on th ma ci c ta c , ch t aid e g nific enc e of the ole r emon is l l wh ce y. It ike y that this is the occas ion for which the s econ d r ecen s ion was om ose a n d n ur l s our of s l c p d , the at a ce thi deve ope men t a n d r evi s ion would s eem to b e a Roman order s m lar in r er to of Hitt r T i i cha act that o p . his rite of the secon d English r ecen s ion was adopted almos t or for or in r n e in the or er of Ba ld w d w d F a c d to . In Engla n d an d Fran ce the third r ecen s ion of e oun r is le rl n uen e from Rome th ach c t y c a y i fl c d , to e ‘ extent even of r eplac ing with Roman for ms s ome

f h f rm f h ld n on l r es I n the f ur o t e o s o t e o ati a it . o th r ecens ion in both lan ds th ere is a return to the older national forms by the s imple mean s of c onfl ating h n an d r re ens ons a n d s f u t e sec o d thi d c i , thi o rth

n m r the fin l for m of the r e e e in r ece sion a ks a it , xc pt s o far as in Englan d in its English form it has since a r ums n es ve r u r been modified s ci c ta c ha eq i ed . DIFFER EN T R I TE S 1 73

T h rl es Germ n r of of S on e ea i t a ite , that Otto ax y in the en en ur is unfix ed in r r an d t th c t y, cha acte ,

m r approxi ates pe haps to the earliest Fr ankish r ites .

T ere ar nves ures r and B l Armills h e i tit with S wo d e t, a nd l m s un er un u form r an d r Ch a y d a iq e , S cept e Ve ge, n un ue for m and en f r the no n n agai with a iq , th a te a i ti g , h u f t r /z m with the Crown . T e s e o he wo d C la ys is very s trikin g and bear s witness to at leas t a kn owledge of E s ern m r l ves m n s B the h rteen a t i pe ia t e t . y t i th centur y the German rite had b een s ubj ected to c on siderab le Rom n n uen e a s oul n ur ll b e a i fl c , w d at a y exp ected from the close conn ection existing between n d l T he un i n ar n erm a n . o s e o e G a y Ita y ct h ad, re s an d s oul ers an d the nves ures are b a t, h d , i tit with

n r n d r r n or R S e e a O b an d C o . T h e Sw d , i g , c pt , w n r n e ver l l f r s Germa ite cha g d y itt e a te thi date . T he S n s r e as we ve seen on n s mu pa i h it , ha , c tai ch that is very ancien t a n d al so has been subj ected by

ur to R m n n u n n n the fourteenth cent y o a i fl e ce, o e the less preser vi ng much of its ancient peculiar cha racter i nf r un el ve onl few forms of s ist c s . U o t at y we ha y thi

a n d wa s e rl s n nue l o e er . rite, it a y di co ti d a t g th T he Roman imperial rite in its firs t s tate is short

l r are nves ures S e re and an d s imp e. T he e i tit with c pt N men on is m of the un on and Cr own only. o ti ade cti ,

n on lus ve in self or s the this fact , i c c i it , acc d with abs en ce of any men tion of un ction i n the con tem ’ r n porary W es tern accounts of Charlemagne s co o ation . T he imperial rite s erved as a model for the or der for

n en nee r ose a s is ev en from cr own ing a ki g wh d a , id t the fact that the early n in th- cen tury Milanese order 1 74 T H E I NTER -R E LATI ON or T H E f r h al In o t e crowning of aking is almost identic with it. the p rocess of its develop ement the or der for crown ing a n Emperor wa s influenced to some extent by the order for ro n n of n een su e t the c w i g a ki g , which had b bj c ed rl to ns r l u n u n T en in th ea y co ide ab e o ts ide i fl e ces . h e twelfth centur y we fin d in the imper ial r ite i nves ti

ures S or S e re and ro n l l l er t with w d , c pt , C w a itt e at

R n Cro n an d r T h R n i u S e e. e s with i g, w , c pt i g q ite n on - Roman and has been intr oduced from the rite for the r o n n of n n o ha s ome from c w i g a ki g , i t which it c

u r T he R n v r n r o ts ide sou ces . i g howe e soo disappea s n m r fr m m r In the four en o ce o e o both Ro an ites . te th

en ur nves ures ar e Cro n S e re an d c t y the i tit with w , c pt

f rm an d r n th Orb W ou o S o . I e s een ( ith t a ) , w d ixt th n ur fter the or er ha s var r ce t y , a which date d ied ve y l le the nves ures are S or S e re an d itt , i tit with w d, c pt

f rm n d Cro n rb un er on e o a . O ( d ) , w We have seen that in the n in th century the Milanese rite was very s imple and almos t iden tical

r with the Roman imper ial r ite . He e at Milan the Roman Emperor was n ominally cr owned a s king of t l efore his or on on R me a s Em er r I a y, b c ati at o p o . In the eleventh centur y this rite has become very l or on n n the ol of the m e ab ate, c tai i g wh e atter of ‘ ’ E er s or er a nd lso mu a is R m gb t d , a ch th t o an .

T er e are n ves ur es of Cro n S or er e and h i tit , w , w d, V g , R n a n unusu l or er are m e R m i g, a d , which ad with o an In the four teen en ur we fin d the un n forms . th c t y ctio s r s r to the s oul rs nl and the n u e t icted h de o y, i vestit res

ar e ofR n S r Cro n S e re and er e. In i g, wo d, w , c pt , V g the l s M l n ese re ens on of the f een en ur a t i a c i , that fi t th c t y,

1 76 I NTE R - R ELATI ON OF DI FFE RE NT RI TES of s r u u n o r the e g o p s po each the , and beyond that e ou s e n u n es e se to er an d dat t id i fl e c c a d be ex ted, whatever developemen t may have taken pl ace in any particular r ite was due to natural and internal

l m n deve ope e t. At this day in the West the rite is retained in

En l n and Aus r us e in Aus r e n g a d t ia, that d t ia b i g the l or der of the Roman Pontifica . T he onl o er oun r e Russ in y th c t y, xcept ia, which ur i r a coronation rite s vives s No way. CHAPTER XV

T H H ES T M N A E UN CT I ON , T E V E T S N D T H E RE GALI A

( 1 ) T HE UNCTI ON

T HE date at which an unction wa s in troduced in to th e Eas tern ri te is a matter of un certain ty . T her e is n o definite s tatemen t to b e foun d tha t the Eas ter n Emper or s wer e an oin ted befor e the time of the in truding Latin Emperor Baldwi n 1 who was

ro ne in 1 2 1 4 a n d the r e Bal n wa c w d , it by which dwi s

T r is n m n crown ed was a Western rite . he e o e tion of any a nointing even in the r ubr ics of the twelfth

n u l n r n ce t ry Eucho ogio . T he fi s t defi ite r efer ence to the anointing of the Eas tern Emper or is foun d in the c oun of the r e ven odinus in w ac t it gi by C , which e ar e told that he was a n oin ted on the head in the form of r ss a c o . Mr Brightman thin ks tha t there was no anointing in the Gr ee r efor e the elft en ur b u k ite b tw h c t y, t 1 it is difficult to believe that thi s was the cas e In the ear lies t acc oun ts of the Eas tern Corona ti on s there is nothing at all s aid that c a n b e in a ny

1 J . T h 11 . S . . pp . 38 3 ff. W . C. B . 1 78 T H E UNCTI ON

n n n In way constr ued a s implyi n g any a oi ti g . the r r M ur e year 602 T heodosius the son of the Empe o a ic ,

n f h r n mon r Ch osr oes fleei g or r efuge to t e Pe sia a ch , wa s r e e ve r e onour the n and he c i d with g at h by ki g , (Chosr oes) comman ded the Catholicos to bring him to th C ur an d h the ro n of the Em r e e h ch , t at c w pi s oul b e set u on the l r a nd en set u on his h d p a ta , th p l ’ e or n the us m of the Roman s . h ad , acc di g to c to S ince the detail of the crown being deposited on the l r is ven in s ss e is mos m ro le a ta gi thi pa ag , it t i p bab that all r efer ence to an anointing would have been s se over ha d s u a n o n n een s e pa d , ch i ti g b at thi dat ’ th u om f h m n e c st o t e Ro a s .

On the o er n S t Gre or the Gre c om th ha d g y at, mentin n th a no n n of S ul s e s of g o e i ti g a , p ak the " an ointing of kin gs in his own day ; T hen S amuel ” took a vial of oil an d pour ed it upon his h ead .

T s s ur el is s n e s un on is hi , y, ig ifi d by thi cti , which even n ow a ctually s een (ma terialiter ex hib etur) in holy Church for he who is s et at the head of affairs (qui in culmin e ponitur) rec eives the sacra

men s of un on . Let the e of the n en t cti h ad ki g , th , b e n o n e use the m n is to b e ll a i ted , b ca i d fi ed with

L t him a il i h S r u l r e. e ve o n is n o n n pi it a g ac h a i ti g , let him ve un n mer and let b r f r ha ab da t cy, it e p e e r ed z ’ him f r r rtu s by be o e othe vi e . ‘ ’ H ere the expres sion ma terialiter ex hib etur is r dl om l ur v l n u Bu f ha y c patib e with fig ati e a g age. t i S t Gr egory is thinking of unction in a coron ation

1 - Chr onic on Anon mum in Guidi hr n a. M i r o i c a . 21 y , C no , p . 9 I n I E x os . iv . P . L L c . p 5 ( . inux .

1 80 T H E UN CTI ON to believe tha t Photi us is her e us ing simply fig urative ‘ u is mu more n ur l hi lang age . It ch at a to take s words literally and to con clude from them that in the nin th century unction was already included in the

n n l rite of Co s tanti op e. T he r efer ences of Ea stern wr iters to the unction

f C rlem n e ve lre een men u o ha ag ha a ady b tioned . B t sin ce they all lay stress on the mann er of tha t anoin ting n o con clusion c an safely b e drawn from their lang uage that un ction was unkn own at that time in the Ea s tern r ite. T her e r emains the considera tion of the Abys s in ian us A n wa s c ut Off the Ar on ues of e. bys si ia by ab c q t Egypt in the s eventh cen tury fr om a ll commun ication Con s n n o le an d er e is no ev en e of the with ta ti p , th id c use of unction in coron ation s at Con stan tin ople at

m is on the ole as has een su es that ti e. It wh , b gg ted in r e e n er mor e r o le the a p c di g chapt , p bab that Abys sin ia n un ction wa s an in depen den t Abyssin ian

v l m n more es e a ll a s on m r de e ope e t, p ci y at e ti e the e

ere s ron e s n uen es or in oun r w t g J wi h i fl c at w k that c t y , the effect of which remains to this day cl early

m n the fa e of A s s n n r s n s ta ped o c by i ia Ch i tia ity .

As r e r s the es we now n n w ga d W t, k that U ctio as used at the sacring of the Visig othic ki ngs in the eighth cen tury a nd that it wa s used at the cor on ation of Pippin by Ar chbishop Bon iface in the middle of

In fa fr m th m f h the eighth cen tury . ct o e ti e o t e

1 B r igh tman c on s ider s th a t th e lan gua g e of Photius is meta ph or ic al on ly an d gives l a ter in s tan c es of th e figur ative us e of suc h

i a n d fc w . L oc . c i t . 384 385. w or ds as x p a n a x p , pp , T H E V E S TM ENTS AND R EGALI A 1 8 1 original introduction of the cor on ation r ite into the es a n un on seems to v n on e of its W t, cti ha e bee fea ur a n d is u os s l ma ve t es , it q ite p ib e that it y ha been an in depen dent developement in the Wes t . But is it s o eas y to think of the un ction in the Eas tern c orona tion r ite a s a featur e borr owed from the West

S o we mus le ve a t s le an un on t a it thi , that whi cti was use in S n in the s v n en ur a nd is d pai e e th c t y, foun in all es ern or on on r tes on the o er d W t c ati i , th han d with r egar d to the Eas t w e c an only sa y tha t it appear s probably in the n inth cen tur y in the cas e of

B s l the M e on n ever ma b e the r o a i ac d ia , what y p ba ili i b t es or poss ibilities of a ny earlier us e of it .

(2) T H E VESTMENTS AND REGALI A

Al l the Wes tern corona tion ves tments ar e ulti

l r v m h n n u mate y de i ed fr o t e Byza ti e se. T he l imperial Byzantine ves tments s eem to b e ela bora

of th l r f l ma n dr T e r tions e o de o ficia Ro ess . h y appea to have become mor e or l ess fixed by the n in th

en ur a n d om r se the follo n c t y, c p i d wi g h ur l u n r n T s s o Le . 1 . e p p e B ki ggi gs T h s rl S o s r n ll s n r 2 . e e e o e o l ca t h , igi a y a at ia

a b dge.

h T un r t‘ruiv r l 3 . T e o o e. ic x , p bab y whit

4 T he Dib etes ion or S os or eous uni . akk , a g g t c very much like a dalmatic .

1 B z h m a n i I m . r n B righ t an , y t ne p Co ona ti o , in J . T . S t. 11 . i n r r a l 3 1 f. an d T he Corona o O de a nd the R e V pp . 9 t g es tments , in T 1 he P ilot , vr . p . 36 . 1 82 T H E VES TM E NTS AND R EGALI A

T h Lor or D m 5. e os wa iade a, which s origin ally

' fol e to a zc ta b ut e me lon em r a d d g p , b ca a g broide ed scarf folded about the neck an d body with on e en d th r r pen dent in front and e othe ove the left ar m. 6 T he C l m s or m er l ur le h a y , i p ia p p , by the thirteen th cen tury a great cloak powder ed with eagles h r s oul r I n th an d fas ten ed on t e ight h de . e time of Cons tantin e Porphyr ogen itus the Loros a n d Chla mys

r n rn er er s for the s e f on we e ot wo togeth , p hap ak o c

ni n ut e ere s o orn o e er in th ve e c e, b th y w w t g th e

n n ur ou the four een en ur thirtee th ce t y, th gh by t th c t y the Chlamys was again a ban don ed an d the S akkos

r l sufficed for the imper ial pu p e. T here c an b e n o doubt that the Wes tern r egal an d imp erial vestmen ts ar e deri ved fr om the Eastern ro es for ere is lose s m lar e een the two b , th a c i i ity b tw , though in pr ocess of time some of the least c on v n i n r u ll n n e e t have been g ad a y aba do ed . 1 T heEnglis h ves tments ar e a s follows Bus n s an d Hose n ow n o lon er us 1 . e . ki , g d

2 . Gloves .

T he olo um in d ni l n n m 3 . C s o s e ves en of bi , a i t t th s f an alb the E s rn vr c iv e e o e . T hap , a t x his ves men sleev s u to the me of t t, which had e p ti

mes is n ow sleeveless a nd is ls o n w Ja II , , a o divided

the s e so c an b e ut on the m n r at id that it p o a ch , ou e n ut over his e and f s en e th with t b i g p h ad, a t d on e shoulder .

1 n h rd er mos of whi c h S ee th e var ious E glis o s , t ar e given in L . G . Wic kh am L egg , E ng li sh Corona ti on R ec ords .

1 84 T H E VE S TM E NTS AND R EGALI A

It may b e men tion ed that the Greek wor d Chlamys is actually used for the imperial ma ntle in the accoun t of the coronation of Otto of Saxon y in

n ur the ten th ce t y. T he Fr en ch vestmen ts a s us ed at the coron ation of Charles V of Fr ance are described in the order ‘ n t n used o he occas io .

A T un ser a is ren l r f 1 . o ica ic , which appa t y pa t his ordinary habit a nd is the tunica talaris .

2 T un in mo um tun ic alis uo utuntur . ica, d q

i ni sub d ac o .

‘ ’ kk f r in m um S o os e o e. 3 . e , d capp

Bus n s . 4 . ki l 5. G oves .

2 T he orn amen ts of the ki ngs of Ar agon were ‘ ’ 1 An m le C m s li Roma n r o e . a p a i a ke a ch t,

u r rm n evidently an n de ga e t . Am f li n n An e o e . 2 . ic

l n A l on Cam s of e en . 3 . g i a whit i l 4 A G r e. . i d

A M n le on the lef r s . 5 . a ip t w i t

A S tole ver th lef s oul er a n n f r 6. o e t h d h gi g be o e ll hi n i a n Arm . a nd e . e. b d, , i

A T un le. 7. ic lm A D . 8 . a atic T he Regalia in the Ea s t s eem to have con sis ted

h r o n an d the S el an d S e r S m on f of t e C w hi d p a . y e o

n 1 4 lso s e s f T hessalo ica (c . 00) a p ak o a Rod of light oo a n d ls o of the Akakia a mon th m w d , a g e i perial

1 D ewic k T he Coron a i on B ook o Cha r les V a F r n , t f f a c e . 3 ' de B lan c s or . a , C on a mon es T H E V E S TM ENTS AND RE GALI A 1 85 orn men s h Akakia was ur le b a on n n a t . T e a p p g c tai i g earth which was put in to the han d of the Emperor a s

rem n er of rr u l of the es ern a i d co ptibi ity, which W t ‘ r i r h n an T he r o n was O b s pe haps t e desce d t . C w sha ped like a helmet a nd partially closed in at the t op . T he Western Regalia compri s e

m n th An l 1 . T he Cr o n lle s ll o e o w , ca d ti a g g

S on s S emm or leus s uffi en l s e n the ax t a Ga , ci t y h wi g r n n f rn m n T h R ma n m er l p ove a ce o this o a e t. e o i p ia Crown s eems to have been much after the shape of

m T h En l s ro n is f rl the Eastern S tem a. e g i h C w a ai y u narr ow band s urmo nted by a cr oss .

T he S e re. 2 . c pt

ff n r n th ta fl was T he er e or S . I e e S 3 . V g ta F a c a rod of ivory surmoun ted by a n Open han d an d

Call ed the Ma in de j ustice. l 4 . T he Or b is en er ll e to b e , which g a y h d no er form of the S e re b ut is mor e ro l an a th c pt , p bab y

T h Orb was elaborated form of the Greek Ak akia . e

ven rs w ou a n for m b ut in the En l s gi at fi t ith t y , g i h us e a form ha s been in trod uced comparatively la tely. ‘ T he R n wa s la n th m 5. i g , which p ced o e edi ’ l r m rr n r n e e . ci a , o a iag fi g h S or and S urs 6. T e er s r n w d p , which p hap o igi ally belonged to the or der for the making of a knight which was ear ly i ncorporated i nto the coronation

1 I t is us uall held h a th e Or b is ano h er form of th e S c e r e y t t t pt . I n rites in whic h it i s r eferr ed to it is g en er ally g iven with out n in form I i vari o l an ac c ompa y g . t s us y na med the Orb Pome y , ,

Api el or R eic h s apfel . 1 86 T H E VE S TME NTS AND R E GALI A

m rite. It ay b e n oticed tha t in the con s ervative r i e of Ar a on the S el an d S e r th r ms f t g hi d p a , e a o the Ea s ern em er or s s ll e r mon the r e l t p , ti app a a g ga a ll s th weapons s we a e swor d . T he question ar is es as to how far the ves tmen ts men tion ed in the a bove lis ts ar e to b e r egarded a s e l s al Man ve s en in em an l s s cc e iastic . y ha e th ecc e ia tical vestur e s tamping the monarch after his an oin ti ng as l u — l l r n T he at eas t a q asi ecc esiastica pe so . vestmen ts ar e un doubtedly ver y s imilar to the mas s ves men s a nd s s m l r was n o e an d t t , thi i i a ity tic d r emar e u on even in the m l s Bo h in k d p idd e age . t Englan d an d Fr an ce the appearan ce of the king ves ted in the r oya l vestmen ts has been compar ed to a

v f r m a nd t the r n r e l r bishop es ted o ass , o o di a y b ho de

hi m r n ul m s n urall o ur But as t s co pa iso wo d o t at y cc .

m er of fa if on e ves ur e is to b e r e r e a s a att ct, t ga d d

es en e fr om n o er is the e s o l i d c d d a th , it pi c pa which s

s n fr m th m er l an d n t e e e o e o v e v r s . d c d d i p ia , ic e a T he tru e fact h owever s eems to b e that both ' a re

es n e fr m mm n r h l d ce d d o a co on a ces to . T e ecc es ias tical vestments repr esen t a conser vative r eten ti on on the part of the Church of a vestur e which the clergy an d l n e us in mm n aity o c ed co o . T h e Chur ch has r e n e the old la ves men ts an d ha tai d y t , s elabora ted

m in the ro es s of m h the p c ti e. T e imperi al ves t men ts a r e derived fr om the official dr es s of the

m r u l n ela r T h f Ro an ep b ic , agai bo ated . e o ficial dress of the Roman r ep ublic wa s its elf an elaboration of the

r n r ress of the Rom n en Of l o di a y d a citiz . ecc esias tical vestmen ts the cha suble an d cop e s eem to have

CHAPTER XVI

T HE S I GN I FI CAN CE OF T HE R I T E

T H ERE r emains to b e cons ider ed the mean ing of th r f th n r n e ite o e co sec ation or c oronation of a ki g . We have s een that a n exalted idea of kingship was more or les un r l f r th m f an s ive sa be o e e ti es o Christi ity .

I n pre- Chri stian times the king was r egarded a s far

ov or n r men v r ue of his offi e ab e di a y by i t c , which em r e r s l fun ons a n d was l u on a s b ac d p ie t y cti , ooked p

e n the v e- er en of od In the Rom n Em r e b i g ic g t G . a pi fr om the time of Juli us a nd Augustus the Emperor wa s lso on fe M mus the s r u l a s ell as a P ti x axi , pi it a w the civil head of the Empire his effigy was sacred temples wer e er ected to him or to his Geni us during his l f me h r ve s em - v n e on our s a nd n i eti e ecei d i di i h , o his death he was s olemnly enr olled among the c om n f T he u o r of the orl was pa y o the gods . a t c at w d T h om n the repr esentative of God on ear th . e R a

Em r lf w m r us r and rn l e ts as s e o s e e e . pi i e y t i , ac d, t a T he Christian s al s o accepted this theory a n d fol ’ lowed S t Paul s teachi ng that the powers that b e ’ ar e or a n od u ll e r n on - r s n d i ed by G , eq a y with th i Ch i tia fellow - citizens r egar ding Caesar in s ome sens e at least T H E S I GNI FI CAN CE or T H E RI TE 1 89 as the represen tative of divine la w and order in the n ur l orl an d as e n er for th v - r n at a w d, b i g th e e e ice ge e t ‘ f n the Em r r s m r s th o God . Whe pe o beca e Ch i tian e Church naturally foun d herself able to accept this

o r ne en us sm an d ou r es r on d ct i with th ia with t t icti , an d the Emper or wa s ackn owledged a s S pir itual a s ll a v l rul r T h us w fin d th un l we s ci i e . e that e Co ci of Nicea had n o hes itation in admitting the right of the Em eror to on rol the Ch ur a n d Con s n ne p c t ch , ta ti claiming to b e a sor t of fi/Ioisc oms ep isc op or um ap 2 d T s on on of th Em r r pointed by Go . hi c cepti e pe o

n th Ea ern ur ha s n ever bee los t by e s t Ch ch . We have seen that there was a ceremon ial in

- n m n th s s n f a n Em r pre Chr is tia ti es o e acce io o pe or . T he Chur ch very na turally tran sfor med this in augura ti on ceremony into a Chr istia n rite in much the same way a s the civil marr iage ceremony was ma de r eligi ous

f th n on of the ur by the addition to it o e be edicti Ch ch .

n of a n Em r or wa the ll f d T he a ccess io pe s by wi o Go . T he Church gave him her s olemn benediction at the r is the e of en e on outset of his car ee . It id a a b dicti r ather than a con s ecrati on tha t the ear lies t Eas tern r es and even the e rl er Wes ern r es s eem to c on it , a i t it ,

a At the sa me me the C ur her en e templ te. ti h ch by b dic

r la me the n ew Em eror as the osen of d tion p oc i d p ch Go , ther eby affordi ng a certain s tability to his thr on e an d in s ome degr ee offeri ng some a ss ur a nce of p ea ce to T he e of a n s Empir e an d Church . id a co ecration

r u ll evolve self an d r l evelo e en g ad a y d it , apid y d p d wh

1 A S a n l m i n d . A . o T ertull . , p o ; p . ‘1 i t. t n x x v E useb ius , V Cons a t , Iv . i . 1 90 T H E S IGNI FI CANCE or T H E R I TE

th u f an un n wa n r u n e se o ctio s i t od ced . We have s ee that there is s ome un cer tain ty a s to the date of thi s

r i ntr oducti on . S t G egory the Grea t n ot only s peaks of the n o n n of r ulers as ell - n own fa b ut a i ti g a w k ct, er nl r e r s a s e n in some s or sac r men l c tai y ga d it b i g t a ta , j us t as S t Augustine had long before ass er ted that the Jewish un ction conferr ed gr ace on its recipien ts Photi us eviden tly r egarded the Emperor a s b eing in s ome way s et apar t an d solemnly con s ecrated by

n u ur r But ere s ll r em n e the the i a g ati on ite . th ti ai d practical idea of obtain ing gen eral r ecogn ition as

Em er r th erform n e of the er emon for p o by e p a c c y, the Emperor s wer e cr own ed immediately on their

n T s e is us a s m n fes in the es access io . hi id a j t a i t W t

‘ in th r w s e n in his as e Ea st. T he e e e that Pippi an xiety to obta in a defin ite recogn ition and acc ept

’ ance of his dyn as ty when the M er ovin gian fa inea n ts ere s et s e wa s no n e or n s r e on two w a id , a i t d co ec at d

ffer en o as on s S t Bon f e and s e on l di t cc i , by i ac , c d y by the o ms elf who me ross the Al s for the P pe hi , ca ac p In th s m w fin d r f p urpos e . e a e way e Richa d I o Englan d bein g cr own ed a s econ d time on his r etur n fr om his v s se on oron on e n capti ity, thi c d c ati b i g appar en tly r egarded as n ecessar y in vi ew of the fact that his brother J ohn had acted at leas t as king de

nr w r n n o les s n ree fa c to. He y II as c ow ed tha th ll wa n . A ese times . Henry III s crow ed twice th cases of r epeated coronations wer e in tended to pro

1 350 wh o h olds ha th e Cf. the s tatemen t of Aph r a a tes (c . ) t t

unc ion of ul n D vid im h e H ol S ir i . D emon tr t S a a d a p ar ted t y p t ( s . vx.

1 92 T H E S I GN I FI CANCE OF T H E R ITE the Con fessor on the other han d the kings of Englan d blessed cramp rings by r ubbi ng them in their a noin ted

n s r er for he r on se r a on . ha d , with a p ay t i c c ti T hr ee fa cts may b e r egar ded a s con tributing towar ds this common belief in En glan d an d Fra nce that the con secration of a king was a s or t of ordi ‘ a n th f he wa s n on e a s r o e s n tio e act that a i t d p ph t , ’ r es s a nd n s ere no n e or n to the p i t ki g w a i t d , acc di g lan guage of the form in most of the order s the fa ct that the r egal vestmen ts wer e ver y like thos e of a bi shop a nd the fa ct that ther e is cons ider able similar ity b etween the r ite of the con s ecra tion of

n n d of the on se r n of s o T he a ki g a that c c atio a bi h p .

n wa s n o n e a s r o e s r es s a n d n s ki g a i t d p ph t , p i t ki g ’ Un on wa u in th ram wer e anointed . cti s sed e S ac en ts

m on rm on an d Or er a ll of n of Bapti s , C fi ati d , which c o

wa s f ul to e la n a ferr ed char acter . It di fic t xp i what w s 1 n n f n r the mean in g of the u ctio o a ki g . G os setes te l es o e r a e the s evenfol f of the he d that it b t w d g c , d gi t

r S o fa r a s er e wa s an offi al o r ne Holy S pi it. th y ci d ct i

n th u e s eems a was a the un on o e s bj ct, it th t it th t cti

n was S r men al mean s w r e of a ki g a ac a t , a by hich g ac

h m n ur m might b e obtain ed . T e Ro a Ch ch s ee s to ha ve always discour aged the theory that it was in

n n T h f a in a n y way an or di atio . e act th t the Eas t the Emper or took par t in the pr ocession as a Depu

a us r oves ver l le an d the f the es t t p y itt , act that W tern Emperors s ometimes r ead the Epis tle a t their corona

on if n n oes a n s the eor of or n on ti a ythi g g gai t th y di ati ,

1 ' R ob er ti Gr os s c tes te e i s c o i uonda m L in c olni ens zs E i s tola e p p q p , ll Ro s erie . 3 . ( S s , p 50 T H E S l GN I FI CAN CE OF T H E B ITE 1 93 for if the Emperor was to b e r egar ded as in any way ‘ ’ in Or ers s urel his r rs ul d , y O de wo d have ranked

ove the s ub - a n ab di co ate . We ha ve already s een that the royal and sacerdotal ves men s are los el r el e in e r or i n a n d m n t t c y at d th i ig , a y of em more or les s en l o in form a n d na m th id tica b th e, a n d therefore it is n ot s urpri sin g that men s hould have thought that this mus t mean that the king was in som m n r f th m l e s e o e C ur . For way a i i t h ch exa p e,

ren or er es r es the T un lm a nd a F ch d d c ib ic, Da atic , ‘ Palli um (Ro yal Mantle) of a king as c el uy q ui re r sen le s oub sdiac r c elu ui r r s en e l p é te e, y q ep é t e ’ re et le m n u r o l r e r sen n la u l diac , a tea ya p é ta t chas b e. Again a n Englis h ki ng is des cr ibed by a la y witn es s as being arrayed at the time of his cor ona tion like a r bishop ves ted fo Mass . T here is certainly a gen eral similarity between the r of the onse r on of s o an d th ite c c ati a bi h p, e rite

w un u of the con secration of a king . It as do btedl y this similarity tha t was the chief groun d for the ‘ ’ r n an no n n was m ers on doct i e that a i ted ki g a ixta p a, a vi ew that is still maintain ed by some. T h e closen ess of the s tructur e of the two rites is s een at a glance.

r a. b is ho C ec r a tion o a. ki onsec a tion o . ons n C f p f g .

Oa th of c a n onic al Oa th to ma inta in Chur c h

i n c e b ed e and us ic e. o . j t i a n L t y.

La yin g on of ha n ds . r n i rea tor Veni Crea t o . Ve C .

ll ll ts e ec . Co c t. Co

w . C. R ’ 1 94 T H E S I GNI F ICANCE OF T HE RI TE

Prefa c e a n d Con s ec r a tion Pr efac e a n d Con s ec r ation

ra er . ra r p y p ye .

in in An o n n o i in . A t g . t g Deliver of Cr oz ier R in Deliver of S word Pa llium y , g , y , , Mi re and Gos el Cr own Rin S c e tr e t , p , g, p b oo an d R od k . .

M as M as s . s .

It will b e seen that the s imilar ity in the s tr uctur e of the r es is s r n and the los enes s in the f rms it t iki g, c o f th r s i u ll n l o e two ite s eq a y oticeab e. T he s o f er the on se r on r er is bi h p, a t c c ati p ay ,

n th r m T he n f r no n e o e e s . e a i t d h ad with ch i ki g , a t th e on se r on r er is no nte on e rea s c c ati p ay , a i d h ad , b t,

t r s m or n to the En l s a n d ren e c . , with ch i acc di g g i h F ch h il or n to the Rom n u T r s o s . h ite , wit acc di g a e e Roman form used at the an ointing of a bishop

' is Unga tur c t c onsec r etur c ap ut tuum c a eles tz b ene

' ' tione or dinc on tz ea lz i n nomine P a tr is c t F iliz dic , p fi , c t Sp ir itus S a nc ti a Roma n for m at the an oin ting of a kin g r uns Ungo te i n r egem do oleo s a nc ti/foa m T he n s of s r ne etc . o a e n n i n nomi , ha d a bi h p a oi ted wi th the for m Unga ntur ma nus is ta e do 0 160 sa nc ti

' ' fic a to c t c hri sma l e sa nc tzfic a tzoms sic ut una‘it S a muel em c t P r o heta m ita un a ntu/r et Da vid R eg p , g c onso c r entur in the case of a king the g eneral form run s Unga n t'wr ma nus is ta e dc oleo sa nc tific a to wa de un c tl

’ fum‘ a n t r eges et p r op hetae et s ic ut a wa it D a vid in T he R n is el vere to s o e em etc . r g , i g d i d a bi h p with ' the wor ds A c c ip e a nulum disc r etion is c t honor is fidez

n the or s Ac c i e r num etc . to e ia o sig , a ki g with w d p g ’ ' dignita tzs a nulum c t p a ‘ hunc in te c a tholic a c fidez

1 96 T HE S I GNI FI CANC E OF T HE RI TE he being an oin ted only between the shoul ders and f i m l l n the r s . I a s s os e n s in the o w i t , t ik y, ki g er e n on e on the d s fferen on W est w a i t d hea , thi di tiati between the anointing of a bishop and a kin g s eems r f th m n ur M r deli ber ate on the pa t o e Ro a Ch ch . o e over h l is ru in En lan and r n e , w i e it t e that g d F a c chrism was used for the unction of a king as for s o in Rom n r e r sm was n ever s a bi h p, the a it ch i o ‘ use in the se of n b ut onl the ol um d ca a ki g , y e ’ c a tec h umen or um.

Officially then the Chur ch den ied the n ame of

S r men the ro l on se r on ll o n the ac a t to ya c c ati , a wi g it r n nl In r rank of a S ac ame tal o y . p actice the repe

f th r so of en o urr e and in h tition o e ite which t cc d, t e cas e of the Roman Emp er or was normally performed

m roves suffi en l was n ot an thr ee ti es , p ci t y that it nf rr n r r or din ation co e i g cha acte . His torically considered the rite pr oves its elf to b e in or igin a special ben ediction elabor ated an d de almos out of re o n on as su A r f veloped t c g iti ch . ca e ul examination of the constr uction of the rite shews

er e a r hr ll m r on that in it th e t ee we a ked divis i s .

l n f T he ee o o t e n . 1 . cti h ki g

T he o en th n r ul in or 2 . ath tak by e ki g to e acc d n u an ce with law a d j stice.

T he ne on s u r e ov n n 3 . be dicti pe add d to the c e a t een n a nd l so made betw ki g peop e. Of the election the Recognition is the sur vivi ng ma b e n o the e of the ele on tr ac e . It y ted that id a cti of the king is r etained till quite late in the develope n l th m f f ur En l ment of the rite . U ti e ti e o the o th g ish T H E S I GNI FICANCE or T H E RITE 1 97 r ns on or s s ll ar d u m in huius ece i , these w d ti appe e , Q e r e ni r e i im In four En l s g gem p a ri ter el g us . the th g i h

’ r e ens on c li zmus was n e c onsec r mnus b ut in c i g cha g d to , the French rite thi s change was n ever made and the

' or w w d c lig zmus as used without alteration . T he o was rs u s m le s or an d ath at fi t q ite i p , h t , f i re . v lo n an n rr or orm d ct It de e ped i to i te ogat y , the king s weari ng in answer to q ues tions put to him by the n r n r l In En l n and r n e co sec ati g p e ate. g a d F a c ’ the oath covered the ki ng s duties to Ch urch a nd S and eo le b ut els e ere fr uen l n lu e tate P p , wh it eq t y i c d d rom se of su e on to the See of Rome a p i bj cti . T he benediction of the Chur ch was subjected to the lo m n An un n wa u re t s eve e . o s n ro e g a e t d pe t cti i t d c d, a nd the or re on of the ro l orn men s S or p cti ya a t , w d,

ro n R n S e res an d er e n ur ll l n C w , i g , c pt , V g , which at a y e t emselves s e ul r effe en e ome th to p ctac a ct , t d d to bec a us in ro s f mor e a nd more el borate . T h p ce s o time each ornamen t was deliver ed with its own form and

A s h nfl ati n f r r er . e t e c o o o ers p ay dd d to thi , p ay ,

ri n ll l ern ve has n r e se is r on o gi a y a t ati , i c a d th po ti of the rite un til it c ompri ses the greater par t of the m n l l ere o . l to s n men a nd who e c ia It appea ed e ti t, the Church was al ways ready to make use of sen ti ment . If it is des ir ed to make a comparison between this

n d an o er r e of the C ur is the m a y th it h ch , it arriage i c is re ll the loses S o r ite wh h a y c t to it . Ki ng ‘ r fel of m we ar e l Hi Cha les I t , who to d that s Majesty on that day was c loathed in white contrary to the c us tom of his predec essors who were on that da y clad 1 98 T HE S IGNI FI CANCE OF T H E R I TE in ur l d hi l e. An t s s wn n p p hi he o choice o y, to declar e that Virgin P urity with which he c ame to b e es pous ed un to his In marriage a coven an t is made with vows between the two c on

r n r s T o oven n s o m e the t acti g pa tie . the c a t ad

C ur s h r n n In the v n of her h ch add e b e edictio . gi i g en e i on sh m u of m l ms r o n b dict e akes se e b e , a C w a nd R n nves n the n r n r es i g , i ti g co t acti g pa ti with n s n a s ere ar l s n n i ig ia, it w , which e high y ig ifica t of the oven n e m m f c a t b twixt the ade. O thes e the nu l Cr o n s ll us e rou ou E s er n ptia w , ti d th gh t a t C r s en om has lon n s ens e in the h i t d , g bee di p d with

es th R n l n r m n n e o . W t, i g a e e ai i g T he rite of the coronation of a q ueen consor t is n ot really in the s ame categ ory with the couse f i m r l m l men r As r on o n s e e o . c ati a ki g . It y c p i ta y we have s een it had n o place in the earliest English or er n or t in th orr es on n r e of M l n d , ye e c p di g it i a , a nd perha ps the sa me is tru e of the oldes t Fran kish forms T he s e on En l s r e en s on ves form . c d g i h c i gi a for the cor onation of the queen with the pr eliminary explan ation that the office is p erfor med out of c on s ideration for her hon ourable p os ition a s consort of

i rn ut the rl r f rm the king . T his s bo e o by ea ie o s at her un on Let the no n n s oil n r e se cti , a i ti g with thi i c a ’ thi n e hon our . In the earlier Franki sh or der s there is a noticeable

m lar th n u l r e and the neral e si i ity to e ptia it , ge id a un derlyi ng the benediction of the q ueen is tha t she

1 a nus A li us . 1 45 . 1 668 . H eylin, Cyp r i ng c , p

GE ERAL DE I . N I N X

[S ee a lso T a b le of Con ten ts "

A s s in ia n Ri e 30 1 80 Ch ar lema n e 32 if 3 ii 1 by t , g 7 , 68 ; ‘ ’ i in i i o of un c i n f 4 A dan rd n a n o o 0 f. 1 , K g , O t t , 69 Ch r l 36 5 n . 2 a es I of E n lan 1 , 6 g d 97 Ak ak ia 1 8 Ch arles V E m er r 5 , p o 55, Al b a c amis ia 1 83 1 25

Alfred in 9 f. 1 1 Ch arl es V of F r an c e 1 2 , K g 5 , 7 0 l m 1 1 An a s as ius E m er r 1 2 f. Ch a s 3 23 1 3 2 t I , p o y , 9 , , 7 , 1 8 ; An lo- ax onCoron ion s 583 r a er over 1 9 22 1 g S a t . p y , , 79 An id r n 2 2 Ch r i sm 1 4 E n li 3 t o o 7, 9 9 ; g sh 7 , 80 f An timin sion 1 7 Fr en c h 1 03

A hr aa tes uo ed 1 0 n . Codin us Cur o ala tes p , q t 9 p , quoted r l 24 A mil a 1 83 , 1 87 Aur elia n E m er r 1 0 Col o ium sin don is 182 , p o b va ‘ 2 Con fes s io of t P r d r s lha r e 7 S ete , E m er or a n oin b ef r p ted o e 45 , 48 i 2 4 Con s a n i E m r B aldw n I 7, 8 t t a , p es s 49 B enedi c tio s up er a r ma r egi s Con s tan tin e VI 1 7 1 31 Con s ta n tin e Por h r o p y gen itus , B et en a r of F riuli 1 0 uo ed 1 1 1 2 1 5 1 2 g 7 q t , , , 8, 1 , B is h o c on s ec r a ion of c om 1 33 p , t , a re h h a i k i Cor on a ion r e e i io f in p d wi t t t o a n g t , p t t n o , 1 3 f c a se of c ertain k in s 1 0 9 . g 9

on ifac e 4 1 1 et odeo l 6 n . 1 B , S t 3 , 67, 80 x p a 6 , 79 B r l n tr oi v 1 81 a c e ets 4 . x B ur r ed i n c h ar er of g , K g, t lma i 1 83 9 n . 1 63 a c i 1 5 , D t i , 87 De uta us 2 B us kin s 1 81 E . p t 6 w e et us ed of An lo- S ax on iadem 1 0 1 1 1 6 diadema s s, g D , , ; k in s 2 25 1 82 g 6 , Dib etes ion 1 2 1 1 8 2 1 81 , 6, , 5, a mel a u us 1 5 on a ive 1 5 C c 9 f. D t 9 , mis 1 30 1 4 dtdd 1 6 2 n Ca a , 8 naa , 5 . GEN ERAL I N DE X 201

E ar dwul f i 5 I m eror 1 f n 9 Lee E . , K g , p 0

E c ferth in 56 n . 58 Leo I E m eror 1 5 g , K g , I , p E c en e or Li an 22 i t t y Liber Regal a 58 , 69 Ed ar in 63 1 2 Li an in E n lish ri e 6 g , K g , 7 t y , g t 7 E ert n i m P Po fic al of 5 f 60 Lor os . S ee Diade a alli um gb , t 7 ., ( , ) E in har d uowd 39 Loui s II in 45 , q , K g E is l e read r is e s 41 p t , by E mper o at Lou th Pi ou c orona i on 1 2 dw ed 1 1 t 9 Lyn ood , quot 9

F rank is h kin s c orona i on Man as s es Con s n ine uo ed g , t , ta t , q t of 91 40 M an dyas 26

Gal eus 62 1 . S ee al so M an iaki s 1 1 , 85 ( H elme Mar ri a e ri e c om ared wi h t) g t , p t Goat uoted ron n 1 , E uc hologi on, q tha t of c o a ti o 97 1 8 22 M a r S t in urr i E m er or , y , , T , p r P i n n f 4 G egory 1 , ope , on un c t on c a o o 5 of k in s 1 8 ‘ A ostl f Ma uric e t al ar f E m r r g 7 ; p e o , S , t o , pe o ’ E n li sh n oin r e 4 th e g 98 a ted be fo 7, 48 , 50 , 1 2 G ros se tes te , quoted 92 5 Mix t a Per sona 1 91 H az l 1 ae , 4 M odi ol on 5 H eali n b 1 g , y ki n gs 91 H elme 1 33 1 3 Na oleon 1 06 t , 6 p H en r VI E m eror 4 y , p 9 H en r VI I E m r or 52 a h a t c or ona ion 1 y , pe , 1 16 O t , t 97

H e lin wd n . 1 f. E n lish 63 67 70 73 8 f y , q uo 77 , 97 g , , , , 7 . , n 1 82 ; F r e c h 96, 99 , 00 , am 1 02 1 06 Im eri al 4 46 J es II 85 fi. , p 5, , 4 2 Roman 1 1 1 1 J ehoiada 4 9 , 5 ; 09 , ; J is an ish 33 1 34 1 65 ulian , B h op of Toledo, S p , , 2 l or oa h of the quoted 33 , 1 8 Ob i ga t y t people J uli an E m er or 1 8 1 141 , p 0 , J us i n 11 E m er r 1 6 rb 1 85 t , p o O

d livered to kin 1 54 Pall Palli um 1 83 1 8 Key , e g ( ) , 7 ni h s c rea ed a t c or on a a al 1 60 1 61 K g t , t p p , n x E m eror ti on 1 25 Per ti a , p 8 1 h ius uo ed 1 x a mrdy ta 6 P ot , q t 79 in 4 1 66 H Pi 3 . 1 pp , , 90 d li ur 2 Lan Ab f. f. Pres an c tifie of 4 d , p 77 , 79 , t gy

2 42 f 4 n e n . L a ud es 1 9 , 38 n . , 7, Pr yn 77 m v 2 3 1 2 n . 1 1 61 oh u d o 51 , 5 , 5 , 60 , , r x p 9 1 3 1 64 6 , n of h an ds in c oro ueen c oron on of 1 8 f La yi ng o , Q , a ti 9 .

- 5 n . 2 An l o 2 1 8 na ti on 36, 6 g Sax on 6 , 95, 9 202 GE NE RAL I NDE x

R ec o n i ion 3 1 2 1 40 1 6 or ue 10 1 3 1 6 g t 7 , 7, , 9 T q , , R e n um ee iar a un ic a al ari s 1 83 1 84 g . (S T ) T t , Reic h s a fel 1 43 1 85 un ic l e S ee alma ic p , T ( D t ) R in in ves i r wi h 51 64 T z itz ak i on 1 8 g , t tu e t , , 1 4 1 5 ov ta 1 7 , 9 r fl 6

c m n l n n A i n i 3 . S a ra e t or S ac r amen ta Unc ti o , i byss a 0 f , 1 n l 91 , 1 96 1 80 ; a t Co s tan tin op e f of r R i S agi on 1 8 1 77 . ; Cz a of us s a k k s 2 2 1 2 mon th fi nk 34 f S a o 5, 6, 1 81 , 84 9 ; a g e a s . ,

Ba n c r of Ab 1 84 1 66 f. 1 80 in Im eri al t, p 8 , , ; p r 4 4 52 in S apo 5 ri te 40 , 5, 7, 50 , ;

aul 3 a in 33 f 1 65 f 1 80 . S S p . , . , h ield n ea r 1 1 1 33 S ee al s o Ch arl ma n e S a d S p 5, , ( e g , S hield eleva ion on 1 0 1 3 Un c ion of , t , , t ) 1 6 2 1 1 3 , 5, 35, 6 S p ur s 1 85 Verge 1 85 mma s men c r on i n 1 81 3 S te , 1 9 , 63 , 1 85 Ve t ts , o at o u deac on E m eror ac s as deri va ion of 1 86 r es em S b , p t t ; 53 54 l anc e to s ac er do al 1 93 , b t

m er Wa m a in 33 f 1 28 T ac i us E or f . t , p 7 . b , K g ,

T el - el - Amar n a 2 Widuk in d 1 20 e nes o 1 1 1 2 Th opha , qu ted , , vd c o 1 6 1 7, 40 {w p v T iara a al 1 60 1 63 (p p ) ,

204 I N DE X OF FORM S

O Almi h a nd E ver la s in Cor on e te deus 1 1 92 1 04 ( ) g ty t g t ( ) , , od w e b h ee G , es eec h t (Omn . 1 07 m em r s e . eus a ffl uen t 6 Co n e e domi n us lor ia 5 p D ) 7 , o t t g 9 90 Cr ea t or omn ium I mperator Almi h E ver l s in d m a Go see O n . s m . g ty t g , ( e p Deus p our out ( S w) 1 54 c r ea tor ac g ub erna tor ) Al migh ty God give th ee Omn eus det ib i 6 es id r i m 1 2 . 7 e u an ima e 1 1 1 4 ( D t ) D , , An d th e s m d or 1 a e goo L d 83 , 32 Det tibi domin us velle et B e s r on Con for ar e 75 83 os s e 2 t g ( t ) , , p 9 90 De um time 68 B e th is h ead a n oin ted (Un Deus c ael es tium terr es trium

u an tar c a u i s tud e c . 82 u 2 1 1 1 2 g p t , t ) q e 7 , 98, 09 , , B eh old O G od our defen der 1 1 6 1 22 1 31 , , , D eus c uius es t omn i a potes tas Benedic domin e et s an c tific a ueen 69 1 05 (q ) 66, , a n ul um 2 for titudi d i fili s 2 4 68 7 , e u 47, 50, 5 , 6 , , n em 61 65 72 9 1 6 9 1 01 1 03 , , , 7 7 , 9 , 9 , , , h un c ri n c i m 53 61 1 03 p pe , , h un c re em 1 1 01 l r m for i g 7 , , 1 27, 1 32 ; e ec to u t 1 1 0 1 23 1 31 1 32 udo 1 64 1 , , , t 6 , , 7 , B en edic a t ib i deus 104 4 1 1 1 h on or um t , 9 , 96, 03 , 5 ; 1 1 m or m 1 0 (bon or u ) c un c t u 1 3 , B les s O Lor d a n d s an c ti fy 1 33 ; h umili um vi s ita tor B en edi c deus 75 th e vir 0 3 in efia b ilis ( ) 7 , 7 , tuous c a rria e B en edi c dne a u r 6 1 1 23 g ( c to 7, 7 , ; for ti tudin em in en r rab il is u r 4 4 ) 76 a a c to 5, 6, B l es s we b es eec h h ee O 4 9 1 01 1 03 1 08 t , 50 , 9 , 9 , , , , L ord h ese th if s Mu 1 1 1 1 2 1 2 i ui , t y g t ( 0 , , 7 ; n c us

n er a dn e uaes . o l a a ma n u 45 46 4 1 1 8 1 31 q b t ) , , 9, , ; 8 a er ae tern ae loria e 44 77, 7 p t g , B les sed ar t h ou O Lor d 85 45 53 1 03 1 05 1 0 1 1 3 t , , , , , , 7, , B th e e ern al i h God 1 14 1 32 1 33 er etuita ti s y t al m g ty , , ; p p 8 1 41 a uc or 61 64 68 1 04 ( ) t , , , , B wh om ki n s rei n an d 1 1 5 1 1 7 y . g g , r in c es rule 8 eus ui a d defen den du p 8 D q , m 1 33 ; ades s e (Pa p) 1 62 ; Cler um a c o ul um 2 104 a os tolum uum Pa 1 62 p p 9 , , p t ( p) ;

1 10 c orda fidelium 1 06, 1 50 es Come h ou H ol iri c ome i us tor um lor ia 47 68 1 t y S p t , g , , 7 , 8 1 54 99 1 01 1 1 0 1 23 1 32 ( ) , , , , ; on for a r e et s ir 2 O uli s uis 61 64 1 C t e to v 7 , p p t , , , 7 , 1 03 9 1 2 1 03 1 1 6 r o vi , 9 , , ; p Cor on e te deus i 47 64 den ia tua 64 96 101 1 03 t ( ) , , t , , , , 68 2 1 1 sc i s h uma n um e s , 9 , 93 7 g nu IND EX OF FORM S 205

sol us h a bes power (Dn e D eus c ui us es t immor tal itatem 50 53 69 omn ia o es as 76 , , , p t t ) 1 05 1 1 1 1 1 6 1 1 7 God whic h ar tth e l or D u , , , , g y ( e s 2 ri e M o i 1 1 ui es i ru l 1 3 ; vi c t c s ys 0 , q us to m g or ia ) 74 1 04 1 08 1 1 2 1 27 O God wh ic h ro vid es , , , ( ) p t eus re n orum omn ium 44 D eus ui o uli s ui s 4 D g , ( q p p t ) 7 , 51 52 60 1 1 2 1 1 8 1 27 82 8 6 88 , , , , , ; , , r ex re um 1 tuoru m O God whic h on l h as i g 7 , ( ) y t m c or on a 68 76 mor ali De us ui sol u , ( ) t ty ( q s Dil ex is ti ius titiam 1 1 6 1 1 8 ha es immor ta l ita m , b te ) 76 c us s t (Domin e) Deus omn . ui e s a s k in 45 H aec domi n e s a lu a r omn is pote t ( g) , t is 1 33 4 1 2 4 2 H aec r i a ul o Chri s i 7, 50, 5 , 5 , 6 , 7 , t pop t an o

93 9 6 1 04 1 1 7 1 18 1 32 63 n . 96 99 1 02 , , , , , , , , Domn us Leo papa (Pa p) 1 60 H ea r our prayers (ex a udi ua es umus 5 8 q ) 7 , 7 E c c e mi a n el um 49 1 09 tto g , , 1 22 I wa s gl ad 85 l min s 1 0 I n dieb us ei us oria tur E egit te do u 6 64 , E mi s iri tum 1 96 1 03 1 1 5 1 1 6 tte p 06 , , , E mitte s pir itum (D) 1 50 I n n omin e Chri s ti pr omitto 45 E x a udi domine prec es n os tra s , 67 42 71 1 14 I n n omin e Patri s 65 69 , , , ,

1 05, 1 1 7 th F ear God (P) 1 46 I n e n a me of th e F ath er Fir metur ma n us 63 67 70 I n n omi n e Patri s 76 , , , ( ) 3 1 04 1 08 1 1 2 1 27 I n th da ys I n dieb us eius 7 , , , , y ( ) 83 I ta r e ine 1 24 S ee ta et Gen te m F ra n c orum i n c li ta m t . ( S 1 03 retin e) Gl ori a et h on or e c or on et 94 a er c om God c rown th ee (c or on et te Let my pr y e 88 deus 75 77 83 87 89 Let th ese h an ds b e a n oin ted ) , , , , m n God th e Almi gh ty (S W) 1 55 (Un guan tur a us is ta e) God th e ex al ter of th e h umb l e 74 h h an d b e s r en h en ed (Deus vi s ita tor h umil ium) Let t y t gt 3 82 86 s ee 0 God whic h Fi rmetur man us 85 7 , , ( ( ) Let our r o al Ma es P vi s ites t) y y j ty ( ) 1 45 ueen P 1 45 God th e S on of God (Deus ; (q , ) dei fili us 4 80 82 86 Look down Almighty ) 7 , , , mni ten s 4 God th e s tr en gth of thy (Prospi c e o po ) 7 c h osen (Deus elec torum uaes s tud 4 M uner a Domin e, umu forti o) 7 , 77 , q God th e un s peak ab l e a uth or obla ta 77 us in efia b ili s 74 77 (D e ) , Al mi h an d E verla s in God to wh om b el on geth all O g ty t g 206 I NDEX OF FOR MS

mn mn i oten u i h o h f un a in . O s e s c unc t God , t e o t (O p D

m i on s at ori o n ori s 65 n . 1 s e p . Deus g ) mn i oten s s em 4 Cr a or of a ll . eus 76, 8 ; e t O p p D m eus a fil uen tem S iritum 6 6 hin s Omn . s e . 5 9 t g ( p D , p , , c r ea or omn i um 4 80 82 1 05 1 1 7 c ael es tium t ) 7 , , , ; Almi h God we eseec h terr es trium ue s ee eus O g ty , b q ( D th ee th a t th is th y s ervan t c ael estium) ; c r eator ac gu

ua es umus omn . eus ut b er na tor 64 67 71 (Q D , , , famul us 92 96 9 1 01 103 106 ) 76 , , 9 , , , , O God of etern ity (0 E tern al God eus er etuita tis 1 31 h an c fa mul a m 1 05 1 33 , D p p ) ; ,

83 th e Cr ea or Omn i oten s s em . eus ui 75, 77, ; t p p D q us c ael es tium 5 80 famul um 1 09 1 22 1 31 (De ) 7 , ; , , ; i hful H a z l 1 1 1 2 1 th e c r own of th e fa t a e 07, , 32 ; to m 83 o li s ui 1 33 (D eus tuor u ) 75, 76, , p pu 8 89 th e in of k in s Omn ium domin e fon s b o~ 7, ; K g g eus r ex r e um 4 80 n orum 51 65 66 68 69 (D g ) 7 , ; , , , , , to wh om elon e h eus 3 1 04 1 05 1 1 b g t (D 9 , , , 7 c uius es t omn i a potes tas ) 5 3 wh ic h vi s i es Pa er s a n c te sic r ans i 1 63 7 , 8 ; t t t t t (Deus visi tator h umilium) Petr e a ma s me 50 73 (s ee al s o God th e ex Pra eten de q uaesumus domin e alter of th e h umbl e) ; wh o 1 32 dwell es t (Deus vis ita tor Pr ai s e th e L ord 0 J er us al em h umilium 82 86 88 wh o 87 ) , , ; rovides t 82 86 88 Pr ofiteor c or a m deo 1 01 1 06 p , , , , ol F h er wh 1 1 2 1 24 1 2 1 31 O Lor d H y a t o by , , 6, a n oin tin g 89 (s ee Go d th e Pr omitto (et per don o) vobis s ren h our God i n of 92 6 t gt ) ; K g , 9 k in s 22 28 th e foun a in Pr os eri to th e ki n P 1 4 g , ; t p ty g ( ) 6 i s mn i um Pr n eus s er n i of all g ood th ng (O os pic e om . D e s min e fon s b on or um 5 ob tutib us 42 53 68 1 do ) 7 , , , , 7 , h e iver of a ll 99 1 03 1 1 1 14 1 76, 84 ; t g , , 0, , 23 , per fec tion 90 ; th ou th a t 1 32 g overn es t (B en edic domin e) u es umus omn 74, 80 Q a . deus ut Offic io n os tra s i ndign itatis famul us 76 53 69 2 1 1 1 1 1 3 ua en us divin is mon iti 1 , , 7 , , , Q t s 0 4, 1 1 1 1 17, 1 33 rn s rea r Omn . a ete o deu c to s m mi s mn e . R e eive th r ll omn ium ( ee O . p c e a (Ac c ipe D eus c r ea tor ac g ub ern ator ) ; a r milla s ) 75 ; th e c r own of f n s t or i o 50 l or Ac c i c or n o e g , g y ( pe o am gl o r ias 6 84 th e ri n ) 7 , , g of Omn ipoten s det tibi deus de k ingly dign ity Ac c ipe r egias r re 2 9 di n ita tis a n u(um 5 o 7 , 7 g ) 7 ; the .

B Y T H E S AM E AUT H OR

T HE LIT URGY OF T HE P RIM IT lVE C HURC H

Cro n 8vo. . v 1 8 2 . Pr 5 n t w pp iii ice 5 e .

We h ail it as th e c ontribution of a new and very promis ing ’ w ri er . W hile w e d o not ac c e all M r Woolle s c on c l usions t pt y , w mu s eak hi hl f hi e st p most g y o s method , a nd tha nk him for s evera l new lights whic h he h as c a s t upon the ea rliest forms of ’ the Li ur —C/zur eh ua r ter l R eview t gy. Q y

An in r in on l r d te es t g , c c is e a nd ea ned stu y o f the his tory of th e developmen t of th e form of w orship a mong the ea r ly

Chr is ians it h as a enera l valu o f a ll n t , g e n ex c e en t i troduc tion to th e s tudy of liturg iology a nd a spec ia l in te res t for Anglic a n s wh o a d voc a te the revis ion o f the liturgy of the Churc h of

E land - S c ots m ng . a n

T H E CAM B R I DGE H AN DB OOKS OF LI T UR GI CAL S T U DY

General E d ors : H . B . W . S E E D O. a n d it T , ,

. H R AW . . J . S LE Y, D D

T h e A n c e n h ur c h r d r B AR T H UR i t C O e s . y

O . l i o OH N M AC LE N D . H on . D . G a s ow B sh J A , D . , ( g ) , p ‘

o f a ma ll c row n 8vo . 5 n e . M or y , R os s a nd Caithnes s . S 4 t

H T h e C h u r c h Y e a r a n d Ka l e n d a r . By JO N

O D E N . D Edin b ur h la e B is h o D . D H on . LL D W , . , . ( g ) , t p

in u mal ro wn 8vo . 3 n et. o f Ed b rgh . S l c 4

i h r f th L ur B H . T E r i o e . e a ly H s to y t g y y J . E x a min in Cha la in to the B is ho o f R L E Y . S AW , D D . , g p p

Lic h field . S ma ll c row n 8vo . 68 n et.

T h f m n fi e Offic e s o B a pti s a d C o n r m a ti o n .

B . H M PS ON M . A . ma ll o n vo O S c r w 8 . 5 n et. y T T , 6

[P. r . o. LIT UR GIOLOGY

f t i T h e U s e o S a u rn . T he origi n al T ex ts ed ted E R from the M S S . with a n introduc tion an d I ndex b y WALT

R E R E D . D m v H OWAR D F , . D e y 8 o .

a m h Vol . I . T he S ru Cus to ms as s et forth in t e Con

u i a a n d 1 2 5 net. s uet d n ry C us toma ry .

. T h r ina a n Vol I I . e O d l n d T o a l . 1 2 5 n et.

T h e S u ffic i e n c y a n d D e fec ts of th e E n gl i s h D fii B A G . AL POLE S AY E R B . . C ommunion O c e y . W ,

r ow n vo 5 n t. C 8 . 3 e

h r r f A d l u l th e B s h o T e P a y e B o o k o e e a d _ i p fr m th e c ommon ly c a ll ed the B ook of C ern e . Edited o M in th e n iv r i Lib ra r C a mb rid e w i h I n ro S . U e s ty y , g , t t

m A . B Y PE R S B enedic ine d uc ion a nd N o es . B Do . t t y KU , t m l to o f wn s id Ab b . m to . B uc k ra i . D o e ey D e y 4 , g t p

h i il 2 1 5 n et. Wit tw o fa c s m e pla tes .

f H mns E a r ly L a ti n H y mn a r ie s . An in dex o y i i h a n a en dix from l a er n H ymn a ries b efore r roo . W t pp t

M . A Vi a r f R ushd en s our c es a B AM E S M E AR N S . c o y J , , ,

. i h a fr on is iec e. 5 n et. B un tingfo rd D emy 8vo . W t t p 5

T h e C a n ti c l e s o f th e Ch r i s ti a n C h ur c h E as tern

a nd Weste rn in E a rly a n d M edieva l Times . By th e sa me

m 8v i h la s . 65 n t a hor . D W e e . ut e y o . t 3 p t A H i s t or i c a l C om p a n i o n to H ym n s A n c i e n t n n n h a nd M odern c on ta i i g th e G r eek a d La tin ; t e German , n h D a is a nd Wel h H mn th fir lin Ita lian , Fr e c , n h s y s ; e s t es of the E nglis h H ymn s the n a mes of a ll a uth or s an d tra n s

E d i ed b the R v. R O E RT la tors ; n otes a nd da tes . t y e B

M A D E M OOR S OM M . A . S ec on d edition . Po 8vo . U , tt

55 n et. R e n d er i n g s of Ch u r c h Hymn s fr o m E a s ter n

B th e R e v. R O E RT M A D E an d W es tern Offic e B ook s . y B U d M us i b th e R ev. G . W . G R FF T H a n M OOR S OM . c y I I

NT ON C ro wn 8vo . 5 n et. M r W . S . d e WI . 5

P r a r a h P s a l e r arra n ed for th e us e o f T h e a g p t , g

’ ‘ W E S T COI T D . D . h oirs b th e R i h R ev. B ROOK E F oss C , y g t ,

. M . D di ed b A . H . M A N N M A. us . R evis ed a nd e t y , ,

6d . m 5 Po 8vo . Clo h 1 5 . Le a ther I S D e y 8vo. 5 . tt t , ,

Camb ridg e U n ivers ity P res s

la M a n a er : F e r La ne Lon don C . F . C y, g tte ,